Chapter 1
I find myself stumbling across the brush that fills the valley. My memory of how I got here was a complete blank. The last thing I remember was loading up to go on a convoy to Kandahar. I no longer have my weapon with me. I still have my body armor and assault pack with me. Soot and blood cover my uniform.

I touch my head and feel it wet and sticky. Blood is covering my face. Grabbing my first aid kit from my body armor, I proceed to wrap my head wound. My head is still pounding in pain.

Sitting down, I take inventory of what I have on me. There are two fragmentation grenades in their pouches, six thirty-round magazines of 556, and my kbar. In my assault pack, I find nothing missing. It contains my change of socks, underwear, and undershirt. There are two MREs, and my camelback is still mostly filled with water.

"Finding good cover needs to be my priority," I mumble.

Looking around, I find one side of the valley is nothing but a cliff. The other side has a rocky slope that I should be able to climb. I slowly worked my way up the mountainside. At the halfway point, I find a small cave I can fit in. It is lucky because I can see the sun getting closer to the horizon.

I grabbed the MREs from my pack. "Oh, great choice, vegetarian lasagna, and breakfast omelet. Why didn't I pay better attention when I picked them up at the DFAC?"

"Lasagna, it is at least it is something."

Usually, I would not bother to warm up the meal. I know that it will get cold tonight, and I need to do all I can to stay warm. After I finish my meal, I forage for brush and wood that I can burn tonight. Using the matches from the MRE I get a small fire going.

Laying on my pack, I quickly fell asleep. I have no idea how long I have been asleep, but I am awoken by a loud noise. It is still dark outside, but now there is a light shining in my face. I see a figure standing over me with a flashlight.

"Found you," a feminine voice says to me.

I raise my hands in front of my face to shield my eyes from the light. I see that it is a woman with long brown hair. Her body is covered in a tactical uniform. I see that she has a gun pointed at me.

"Don't move," she says. "I have a few questions for you." Her voice is calm and authoritative. I can see that she is not going to hesitate to shoot me if I make a move.

I am shocked when she holsters her gun and kneels on the other side of the smoldering embers that was my fire. After a brief conversation inaudible to me due to my head wound, she tells me to put my hands up. I do as she says, not knowing what else to do.

The woman moves over to me, and zip ties my hands together. I can see that she is not taking any chances with me. I try to think of anything that could help me get out of this situation. She moves back to the other side of the fire and looks at me.

"You are Sargent Rodgers, from North Carolina, correct?" The woman's voice is cold and emotionless. I can see the fire reflecting in her eyes. I nod, not trusting myself to say anything.

"Good!" the woman's voice replies in excitement. "I have been looking for you for a long time." She leans back against the cave wall and looks at me.

I stared at her in confusion. "Who are you? What do you want from me?"

The woman looks at me with a hint of sadness in her eyes. "I want nothing from you. You are a vessel for something that I have been looking for." she says. "I am going to use this pendant to release the soul that has been bound to yours." She looks at me with hope in her eyes. "If I can release the soul, then she will return."

The woman gets up and starts to walk towards me. I raise my arms to protect my face. "Don't worry you will not feel a thing," she says softly into my ear. I can see the pendant in her hand, and I know it is not an ordinary pendant.

She grabs my wrists and forces my hands down to my lap. I have never felt so helpless in my life. With her other hand she presses the pendant against my forehead. In a low voice she says, "Expedire."

Heat radiates from the pendant into my head. I can feel the energy start to flow through my body. A blinding white light fills my vision and I feel my body start to shake. I finally understand what is happening as new memories are filling my mind. The rush of the memories is so strong that I can't keep control of myself. The woman pulls the pendant from my head, and I lose consciousness.

Chapter 2

My head is throbbing and I can't focus on anything. It feels like I've been put through a wringer. My memory is fuzzy, I seem to have conflicting memories that I can't get straight. I don't know what's going on, I remember being in a fight using a sword but also being blown up in a HUMVVEE. The fog is starting to clear and I can and I can start to piece things together.

I start to feel the rest of my body. I feel the sheets and the blankets covering my body. The mattress is not a comfortable one, it feels cheap. I start to feel the pain from my head go away. I start to feel my eyes open and I can see that I appear to be in a cheap motel room.

I quickly sat up and tried to remember how I got here. The curtains are closed keeping the sunlight out. I look around the room and I can see the crappy motel bed and the TV on the dresser.

I start to move off the bed and I can feel that my body is different yet the same. I look down at my body and I can see that I have slightly tan skin, average size breast and can see black hair hanging down over my shoulders.

Wait, I think, I'm not a woman but then again, I definitely remember being a woman. I shake my head and try to remember more. A name comes to me Lilith, yes, I am Lilith. The first human to be created for the Garden of Eden. I remember being in the Garden and being happy till Adam came. Just the thought of that man makes my blood boil. I remember the day when I left the Garden with Lucifers' help.

I move over to mirror and look at myself. I am young looking, for having lived for 7000 years. I have never really looked at my body before, I never had access to such a luxury as a mirror. I move back to the bed and I sit. I look around the room again and I can see that there are some clothes on the end of the bed. I get to get dressed and I start to put them on. I know what all these clothes are but I can't remember how I knew this information.

I heard a key in the lock and I looked around for a weapon. A woman on the other side of the door calls out, "It's me Lilith. It's your daughter Shri'lah." I heard that name and I remember my daughter. My heart jumps with joy and I run to the door. I hear Shri'lah laughing and she finally opens the door. I rush in and hug her tight.

I pull back from her and take a good look at her. Just like I remembered her, she is a beautiful woman. Her black horns are longer and thicker than before. Har barbed tail is also longer, but just as active as before. I notice her eyes, and I see the tears that are threatening to spill out of them.

Shri'lah closes the door and says, "I have missed you so very much, Mum." I put my arms around her and I asked, "what happened to me?"

Shri'lah says, "you fought Michael and he had set a trap for you. Both Michael and Lucifer were there and they ripped your soul from your body. Michael tried to destroy your soul, but..."

"But my soul is bound to the material plane for all time." I speak. "How long have I been gone?"

" For a little over 3000 years." Shri'lah tells me.

I dropped to the bed in disbelief. "3000 years? I've been gone that long? Where is Sha'lar?" I ask.

"Mother was so distraught by your absence that she couldn't stand to be without you. She stopped feeding and locked herself in a tomb. She was found at some point and moved, so we don't know where she is now," Shri'lah says with tears in her eyes.

My heart breaks as I hear this news. My love, my life, gone. "Tell me we are going to find her. I have to see her again."

"Yes Mum, we are going to find her. I finally found you and we are going to find her as well." Shri'lah says.

"First we need to get your papers so that you can live in the world. I have already created a new identity for you. I created a family history that shows your parents died in a car accident, and you will be moving in with me and my family." Shri'lah continues, "I can't wait to introduce you to my husband, David, and my son, James."

"Does your family not know about your family history? Do they not know what you are?" I ask.

"David has no idea what I am, but James can see through my glamour and can see my succubus features. James has seen the real me his whole life so he doesn't even question it. They both believe that my parents are dead, and that I am estranged from the rest of my family. With you looking like a sixteen-year-old girl, I can't introduce you as my mother. Shri'lah explains.

"What of your sisters?" I ask, as panic fills my mind.

"They are alive Mum, though I don't know where they are. After, Tri'nay started being with an incubus, they all chased me away." Shri'lah responds sadly.

With all this information thrown at me so quickly, my body moves on autopilot, while I mull over what has happened to my family.

The sun shone through the window of my HUMVEE obscuring my view of the convoy route. It's been an uneventful convoy, in fact, we have not had any trouble so far during this deployment. We are not expecting any trouble according to our unit's intel.

We come upon a small village twenty clicks from Kandahar, but unlike previous times coming through this area, there are no civilians in sight. This is strange. "Trainer," I speak into my vehicle coms to my gunner, "keep an eye out for any sign of trouble something doesn't feel right."

"All Vehicles, SITREP." comes over the radio. Lead vehicle starts to respond, "Whiskey 1... Whiskey 3... All clear." The other vehicles in the convoy begin to respond as well with, ‘All clear.’

I get on my radio replying "Whiskey 1... Whiskey 7... All clear." The rest of the convoy continues with the 'All Clear' response. I take a moment to relax and take a drink from my camelback water. Just as it looks like the convoy is about to leave out of the small village. A large explosion echoes through the air and the lead vehicle flips over blocking the road.

Over the radio, I heard the convoy commander report "IED, Get back to RP Bravo."

I drowned out the rest of the report to HQ. "Smith, back us up quick. Trainer, keep us covered." I shouted out to my driver and gunner. We start to back up and that's when the second IED goes off. Taking out the fuel truck behind us. Trainer slumps down in his harness, unresponsive to my commands. Small arms fire starts to rain down on the convoy as we sit with no direction we can move.

The only crew serve weapons on the convoy is trapped here. I get out of my seat belt and try to get SPC Trainer of the gunner's hatch. His eyes gave me a dead stare as I climbed over him into the hatch and grabbed the M2 .50 cal and with my thumbs on the trigger, I let rounds fly. The insurgents are still coming at us from all sides. I saw an RPG round hit the cab of the vehicle in front of me. When my can goes empty of rounds, I drop out of the gunner's hatch. "Smith, evacuate and get to cover," I shouted to my driver. Grabbing my assault pack and M4 rifle I start to go for cover, an explosion behind me sends me flying through the air.

***

My eyes fly open as I scream in fear looking around franticly, not able to figure out where I am. I feel arms wrap around me from behind and a whisper in my ear saying 'it's ok it's ok, you are safe. I realize that I am in the motel room with Shri'la holding me and trying to comfort me. My mind races as I try to understand why I, Kyle Rodgers, is here and not in Afghanistan with my unit.

Slowly my mind starts to piece it all together, I am here because I have changed and become Lilith the First. My eyes lock with Shri'la "that was a memory of the last convoy that I was on. They were ambushed and everyone was killed most likely. I don't know how I survived to get to that mountain cave you found me in."

Shri'la replies, "How do you have his memories too? When I released your spirit from being bound to him, his soul should have moved on."

I shake my head, "No no no, his memories are my memories. I remember everything that happened to me and him as if I lived both lives. It is like I'm two different people but my body is as it was when I fought Michael, but I can see his, my, life as if it was me there." I look down at my body and realize that is how I understood everything when I first woke up.

"This all feels so confusing," I comment to Shri'la finding comfort in her embrace. I find myself staring into the darkness of the room. I struggle to get a hold of who I am. 'Am I Lilith the First or am I, Kyle Rodgers? I don't know which one is me.'

I finally calmed down and sat up on the bed. "So, you are married and have a son, huh? I seem to remember my little succubus screaming adamantly at me when I asked her if she was ever going to find a mate." I smirk.

"Yes, yes mother, you were right as usual. Unfortunately, my mate is mortal, unlike you and mum." Shri'la replies with a sad look on her face. "I miss mum, I wish she could have been here when I brought you back and could have seen my family."

I swallow hard and try not to frown at the reminder of my succubus queen and her unknown whereabouts. "You look exactly like her, you know. Of all my daughters you are the only one that looks exactly like her. I've never been able to see any of my features in your face."

"Tell me more about your son," I ask.

"Well, he is the sweetest child I could have ever wanted. He is mortal like his father but his magic is so very different from mine or David's. It almost reminds me of your magic mother." Shri'la says with a confused look on her face.

"Angelic magic? How could he know the magic taught to me by Michael and Lucifer?" I wonder, "his magic should have been demonic like yours or earth magic like David's."

A realization hits me as Kyle's memory steps to the front of my mind and I'm reminded that the general populous doesn't know of magic. "How have the people of this world now not remembered magic?" I ask Shri'la

"Religion," She replies simply. "Religion has caused those of us that have magic to hide it from the world. They hunted us and cast us out of their society as evil and sinful. The Christian religion made the majority of the population forget that magic even existed. We still practice the old arts and we even teach it to the new generation of us that are coming into their powers but is all done in secret and behind closed doors. There is a school that we all send our children to and James is a student there. He struggles because his magic is so different from that of the others in the school. That the teachers have no idea how to teach him."

"So, you think that his magic is like mine?" I ask quizzically. None of you girls ever showed any ability to use my magic, probably because you all are succubus like Sha'lar. He isn't showing any signs of being an incubus?"

"No, like I said he appears to be a normal human mage."Shri'la sighs. "I am hoping that you will be able to help him with his magic."

"Of course, I will. He is family and I must help him. So, what do you think about a little after-school tutoring on the basics of angelic magic?" I ask.

"No, I'm thinking that you should go to school with him and help him learn how to use his powers. It's a boarding school." Shri'la says defensively.

"Why do I need to go to school?" I ask as I remember what school was like when I was Kyle. I hated it there. "Besides it's not like they will be able to teach me anything about magic," I mutter as I look at the down crest face of my oldest daughter. My will starts to bend as it almost always does when I see that face from any of my daughters. I'm such a sucker.

I get up off the bed and walk over to the end of the bed looking at my reflection on the TV. I want to find Sha'lar, but I can't let my family down. Waving my hands in exasperation I turned to face my daughter who was looking at me expectantly, "Fine, I will go but they better not give me any crap when I get there." I say as I walk into the bathroom.

"When do we leave this crap hole for me to pretend, I'm a real girl. By the way, I'm only doing this because James is family. You better work on finding Sha'lar and fast because I won't let her suffer any more than can be helped." I yelled into the other room.

"First, we go shopping," Shri'la exclaimed as I returned from the bathroom. "We need to get you some new clothes and common teenage things. "You'll need a cell phone, laptop, beauty products, and shoes. Ohh how I love to shop for shoes." I could tell she was excited.

I recall what those items are but know nothing about 'beauty products' or 'women's shoes. "You do realize that I have no idea what I'm doing when it comes to shopping for clothes, shoes, and beauty products? Right!" I exclaimed. I start to feel panic setting in as I realize that I have no idea how to live in this world as a teenage girl. Kyle's memories of his teenage years are not going to help me out in this situation. 'I use to chase girls not dress like them' I think to myself. Well, I chased girls in both of my past, I joke to myself. So at least my sexual desires are not any different in either case.

"So are you ready to go to the mall? I'm so excited about this!" Shri'la exclaimed as she threw her arms around my neck. I could tell she was excited about this.

I nod my head, not sure how I am supposed to feel. I'm not sure if I should be excited or scared. I've never been to a mall before as a teenage girl. I'm not sure what to expect. But I am curious. This world is so different from the one I lived in before, I consider myself lucky that I have Kyle's memories to help me acclimate to this new world.

Shopping at the mall feels like a huge step. One that I am not sure if I am ready for. But Shri'la is so excited and I don't want to disappoint her. I decide to suck it up and go. "When did you get so interested in clothes, last time I saw you you were wearing nothing but a loincloth. You were not the slightest bit modest back then." I say as I start to walk with her.

"Oh, you know, I decided that I wanted to live out among the humans and that requires more clothing than just a loincloth. I guess you could say that I've adapted my lifestyle to fit the lifestyle of humans and all their hangups. Nowadays I feel very comfortable in clothes. Plus I found I could attract more attention by wearing clothes that reveal a little more skin but not enough to get in trouble." Shri'la says as she starts to walk me to her car.

When I first see her car I am taken aback. "What the fuck is that, you have a BMW and you have me spending my time in this godforsaken motel?" I ask angrily. With my hands on my hips, my face red with anger I continue walking toward her.

"Ahh, yes, well, umm..." Shri'la starts to say but can't get out the words. "I didn't expect you to know about the modern times, and this is one of the few places that accept cash with no ID. I can't have a money trail while I am trying to get you ready to go home with me." She looks at me slightly afraid I might not accept her explanation.

"Then how are we paying for a new wardrobe? That's going to cost a lot, I know that much. I'm pretty sure you are not carrying around much cash on you." I stomp my feet in anger and shake my head.

Sliding into the passenger seat, I look at her, for an explanation. "You are correct about all that but I have an account I set up for you a while back, that we will be using for all the purchases." She looks at me as I continue to fume.

"That still doesn't explain why you are paying for the 'No tell, Motel' with cash. Instead of just using my account to pay for a better place to stay." I say in a huff.

"Yes, but how was I going to get a naked you through the lobby of a hotel, while I was waiting for you to wake up?" she asks.

"Fine, let us go," I say still fuming. We sit silently while she drives us to the mall. I don't recognize the name of the mall. "Where are we?" I ask realizing that I had no idea where in the world we are.

"Oh right, I forgot to tell you that we are in Raleigh, North Carolina, I work at the university here as a history teacher," she says with a smile. "Ok, first, we are going to get lingerie, this will help you look extra sexy for all the girls you like to play with." Reminding me of the young girls, Sha'lar and I used to play with while she fed. Smiling at all the memories of those days of debauchery. I loved seducing those women into our bed. 'Soon, my love, we will be having such fun together in this new world.' I think to myself.

"Oh, and refer to me as Elizabeth from now on. That way we won't attract the wrong kind of attention." She warns me before we head into the mall.

The mall is not huge but it's packed with people. We have to weave through the crowd to get to the first store, VS. I know of this place from Kyle's life but have never gone inside before now. The sales lady introduces herself and asks what we are looking for. I look at Elizabeth because for some reason my voice won't work. I feel too shy to say to speak to her, which is weird because I've never been one for shyness. I was always very outgoing and direct with what I wanted from others.

Elizabeth just rattles something off about having a growth spurt and needing new clothes. I could not focus on what was going on. My mind was warring against Kyle's presence in my head and trying to get away from here as quickly as possible. I couldn't grasp the need that I was feeling but I realized it wasn't really from me. I focused on the shelf of panties in front of me and pushed at the feelings I was getting from Kyle's mind.

Clearing my mind of the fears and uneasiness that had washed over me, I set about shopping and learning about the style and cut of the different undergarments. An understanding of what Elizabeth had mentioned about clothing increasing desire came to me as I realized it was not about the clothing itself but what it hinted at. It kept things hidden but hinted at their availableness just under that little bit of cloth. My desire to look attractive for not only my love but those we chose to join us in our carnal desires. This brought forth a smile to my face that met my eyes.

I was starting to enjoy shopping and trying on different clothing as we jumped from store to store. Before we stopped for lunch we went to an electronics store and picked up a new laptop, I didn't understand all the features that were on it as the gentleman was attempting to explain to me. I finally just told him to give me the best one. While there I got my new iPhone as well. We walled out of the electronics store with what he called a Macbook Air and synced phone.

As I looked at the food court trying to figure out where I wanted to eat, Elizabeth was programming phone numbers into my phone. I chose to try Greek food since according to Kyle's memories it was delicious and his favorite. I was a little confused when I opened the wrapped gyro, trying to remember how to eat it. I managed to eat it without causing a mess and creating a scene.

We finished our shopping trip at the shoe store, where Elizabeth had to explain to me why girls needed 10 pairs of shoes. It was tiring walking around the mall for most of the day. I was looking forward to a nice sit-down, but I found out that were not done. Nope, after dropping all the clothes off at the motel we headed out to get the second most important things to women's hygiene products and cosmetics. Of course, while we were there Elizabeth had the beautician show me how to do my makeup.

After finally getting everything we needed and getting back to the motel, I was so ready to take a hot shower and just lay down. While I was in the shower I started to think about how much money I spent today. I realize I've never had a credit card that had a limit high enough to drop fifteen grand in a single day. After I get out of the shower and started getting dressed I ask Elizabeth "How much did you put in my account that I can spend all this money and you act like it's not a problem?"

"I only put fifty million in your account just to get you started. I have all sorts of money stashed all over the world in different accounts. So like you said that little shopping spree was nothing." she replied as though it should be obvious.

"How?" I squeak out.

"Come on Lilith, you know how long I've been alive. Do you think me so stupid that I wouldn't stash money all over the place and be able to amass a large fortune in the last three thousand years since you left?" She looked at me quite annoyed with me.

"Sorry, yes you are right, I hadn't considered that when I spoke out, Forgive me," I say, looking thoroughly admonished by her.

"Don't worry mom, I was only teasing you." She says, walking over to me and hugging me. "I'm so happy that you are back, I missed you and never gave up hope that you would come back to us one day." We hug for a good while sharing our love.

"When do I get to meet this family of yours that you have told me about?" I say with a smile on my face.

"Tomorrow, I told David that I was at my sister's funeral and am bringing her daughter home with me." She replies as I lean back into her and tighten the hug.

I went into a little of the back story of Lilith in this chapter. I will try to expound more on her history as the story unfolds. It is also a little longer than I usually write so I'm hoping that the story still flows smoothly. Thank you very much for your interest in this story.

***

After spending the morning packing up all my new clothes and supplies for my upcoming stay in Elizabeth's home. We packed up the car and left the crappy motel We were staying at for the last few nights. As we drove away to Elizabeth's house, I was contemplating the fact that I was going to be going back to school. The memories of my time in high school as Kyle flooded into the front of my mind. I can feel something in the back of my mind pushing like it's trying to tell me something.

I put up a magical barrier to protect myself from attack, but the feeling persisted. Elizabeth feels my magic shield snap into place and looks shocked, "What's wrong? Did you sense something that could be an attack?" I shake my head.

"There is a pressure in the back of my mind that is trying to tell me something but I find it hard to focus on it like it's too weak. I don't understand it but it's gone now." I say frustratedly. Lowering my magical shield, I take a deep breath and try to calm my mind. "I suppose it could be something to do with the fact that Kyle's memories are flooding my mind again when I think about school," I say to Elizabeth and she nods but the worry in her eyes doesn't go away.

"Is your magic working the same as you remember it?" She asks.

"Yes, my magic is working the same as it did before in fact, I feel almost the same as I did then, physically anyway," I say, as I am moving the magical energy around in my body warming me like it always did. "I feel stronger and more alert as I move the magic through every part of my body.

“Lilith pull your magic back; your eyes are starting to glow. We can't afford a normal person to see that. The council doesn't tolerate exposure to magical abilities. I know you can defend yourself from any attack that they may try to throw at you but it's best to stay on their good side." she informs me.

I nod and pull my magic back into myself. "Sorry, I got caught up in the power that comes with magical energy," I say sheepishly. Elizabeth smiles and shakes her head. "You know how it can be. You're incredibly powerful like me." I smile at her.

"No one is as powerful as you are Lilith. It took two arch angels working together to defeat you. I think that if you had known Lucifer was also involved in the fight you would not have lost." she says. The look of pride on her face is heartwarming. I can tell she is proud of me and I love her for it.

We finally pulled into a narrow driveway that leads to a large home back away from the road. The property is surrounded by a large wall as well as pine trees keeping the property private. The car comes to a stop and Elizabeth gets out of the car. The front door opens and a handsome man steps out to greet us. His brown hair is peppered with gray which gives him a distinguished look. He has dark brown eyes that convey the happiness he feels for Elizabeth as he sweeps her up into his arms. Elizabeth places a chaste kiss on his lips as she is lifted into his arms. She smiles at him and he returns the smile with a hug.

I stepped out of the car and he turned to me. "You must be Lilith. It's a pleasure to meet you. Elizabeth has told us absolutely nothing about you. So, you get to start with a fresh slate with me." He says as he leads me into the house. "Please make yourself comfortable. We will get your bags so that you can settle in. James gets down here and help me get your cousin's bags" he yells up the stairs as he steps back out of the door.

I hear James coming down the stairs and he looks at me with a surprised look on his face. His eyes wander up and down my body as he clears his throat and says "Hi, I'm James, it's nice to meet you." He barely takes his eyes off of me as he goes out the door almost running into Elizabeth as she carries a hand full of my bags.

"Come on, I will show you to the room I got ready for you while you are here." She says to me as she starts up the stairs. I follow her looking around at all of the artifacts and paintings that line the walls. "The room is up here on the left; you will have your bathroom. That way you won't be bothered by the rest of us while we are getting ready in the mornings." She explains as she walks into a bright bedroom that was bigger than the entire room we were in at the motel. "This is your room, what do you think," she says.

"It's big that's for sure," I say as I find the dresser and the door to the closet. I look around the room which is filled with a bed big enough for me and three playmates to enjoy.

As if reading my mind, "Please no orgies in here, I don't want you to influence James into thinking he can start having sex while he is still in school." She pleads with me, dropping off my bags on the bed and walking out.

Within a few minutes, David and James had come up to the room and dropped off the last of my bags. David heads back downstairs and James decides to sit on my bed and watch me unpack. "So, how come we never heard about you before? I didn't even know mom has a sister until she got the call that, you know," he says fading with nervousness at the mention of the death of my supposed mother.

I stop unpacking and sit on the bed beside him, "She has five sisters, I don't know what drove Elizabeth from her sisters. I think it had a little to do with the loss of our grandmother. I'm sure there are probably other reasons as to why they all went their separate ways but my mom never talked about it with me." I say as a little sadness starts to creep into my voice. Just the thought of my other children not being here with me makes my chest tight. 'I swore I'm going to bring all my children back together again.' I tell myself. "So, your mom tells me that we might similarly cast magic," I say as I start to get up and back to work on unpacking.

"No, I don't think so, I think that my magic just doesn't work probably because mom isn't a mage like my dad." He says looking down at his hands as he explains this to me. "At least that's what the other kids at school say."

"That's a load of crap, I can feel the magic in you. You may not be a mage like your dad because Elizabeth is a succubus but you have magic that's pretty powerful from what I can tell." I explained to him. "Hold out your hand," I tell him.

"Now what I want you to do is close your eyes and feel deep inside you for the magical energy in you. It should feel warm and comfortable as you reach for it." I instruct him as I finish hanging up my clothes in the closet.

"I think that I can feel it, it's like a warm white light. I can feel it deep down in my body." He says as he looks at me.

"Keep your eyes closed and reach into that warm light that you found and try to pull it out and push it out into your hand," I tell him as I try to see what he is capable of. His face twists in frustration as he struggles to try and control the energy. Sweat starts to form on his brow as he struggles. I can sense that he's almost got it. As his hand starts to glow, I tell him to open his eyes and see what he has done.

The look of surprise on his face is priceless as he looks at his hand. "I did it! I got my magic to work. That's cool! Oh my God, thank you." he says as he jumps out of the bed and rushes down the stairs to show his parents. I just smile and it warms my heart to see him so happy.

I walk slowly down the stairs allowing them to celebrate before I join them. As I walked into the living room, David asked me, "how did you get him to be able to do that so quickly? I mean, thank you for your help, but how? Confusion is written all over his face as I think of a way to explain it to him.

"First, our magic doesn't start by working the magical energies outside of our bodies. We have a well of magical energies that are stored inside that triggers the flow of magic through us. It prevents us from being limited to specialized magics or techniques. Second, since the magic flows through us it also boosts our natural physical abilities. Third, as for how fast we were able to do it, James has already been taught how to see magical energies. So, it was just a matter of pointing him in the right direction to look for his magic." I explain to him as I sit on the couch with him.

"That goes against everything that wizards and witches are taught. Does everyone have a well of magic?" David asks as he looks at me with excitement in his eyes.

"Unfortunately, humans cannot have a well of magic like we do. It is unique to both of us. I'm not sure how he has a well of magic like me, he shouldn't." I muse as I look at James.

"Wait, you said humans can't have a well of magic, are saying that my son isn't human?" David asks with anger in his voice.

At that statement, Elizabeth enters the room and looks at me with anger in her eyes. "Lilith, what did you say to David?" she asks with anger in her voice.

I look at Elizabeth, my eyes widening in shock at what I just said. "Oh shit, I'm sorry..." I start to say as but am interrupted by David.

"What the hell is Lilith and James and why did you not tell me?" he says in anger. His face turned red. James is looking so confused by not only my declaration but also David's anger.

"What am I then, mom?" he asked with a whimper in his voice.

With a concerned look on her face, Elizabeth goes to James and pulls him into a hug. "It's alright, James. I am sorry David, that I kept this from you but I couldn't let the other wizards know what I am. Know that I love you so very much and I couldn't bear to lose you either. I was trying to protect both of you." Elizabeth says with tears in her eyes.

"Oh, just show them Shri'la, it's the easiest way to do this," I say to Elizabeth.

"Fine, mother, but you and I are going to have a long talk about this when we are done here. I told you to call me Elizabeth now." Elizabeth said to me with venom in her voice. She looked up at David and stood in the middle of the room, dropping her glamour. Her black horned head held high and her eyes filled with pain. She let her vestigial wings un-fural from her back and extended to their full length. A barbed tail slowly rocked back and forth as she spoke to David. "I am Shri'la first daughter of Lilith and Shar'lar, unfallen succubus, and your mate, David." She pronounced each word with the honor she feels for her heritage. Looking at me she extends her hand in my direction and pulls me to stand next to her. "Tell them who you are Lilith so this will be easier."

I know that Elizabeth is very angry with me for exposing her. I know I didn't mean to hurt her and expose her. I was just so caught up in my explanation of magic that it just slipped out. "I just want to start by saying that I'm so sorry, Elizabeth it was an accident. I didn't mean to hurt you," I said directly to her. "As you know I am Lilith, but I am also the first human created by the Goddess, yes she is a woman, not a man. I was created to watch over the Tree of Knowledge in Eden. At that time demons were the rulers of Earth and before the fall of Lucifer."

***

Adam was made to be my mate but I could not stand to be around him and he would become aggressive with me. The Goddess, seeing my unhappiness, created Eve from one of Adam's ribs. They got along extremely well. I felt at peace being left alone to tend to my garden. Now the Goddess warned us all that we are not allowed to eat the fruit of the Tree of Knowledge which everyone abided by for many years. We needed nothing else in life but Adam being the misogynist ass hole that convinced Eve that I was keeping the knowledge of God from them and that I should be sharing the fruit with them.

While I was in another part of the garden, I heard a voice say "You dare to eat the fruit of the tree of knowledge." I quickly rushed over to see Adam and Eve each with a piece of the fruit in their hands, a bite taken out of the fruit. "You shall be punished for your disobedience. Adam and Eve, you are banished from Eden. You will never be able to come back and I will wipe all knowledge from your minds. Be gone from this place forever." A blinding light shone and they were gone. " My dear Lilith, you have failed me by not protecting the Tree of Knowledge. I cannot trust humans to protect the tree so you will also be banished from Eden, but I will give you a seed of the tree of knowledge to eat so that you may survive and flourish for you will remain on this plane of existence till humans can be trusted with the protection of the tree of Knowlege.

Two of the most beautiful angels came to me to take me from Eden. I was sad and angry Adam for bringing this down upon me. The angels introduced themselves as Michael and Lucifer and explained to me that they would help me to survive outside Eden. With that, the branches of vines that encircled Eden moved to create a path for me to leave. I was escorted away from everything that I loved. Bitterness sowed its seed in my heart that day. I would never trust a man again.

Lucifer and Michael told me that I was to swallow the seed of knowledge and that it would give me the power to understand the world and to be able to use great powers. They taught me the magic that I would need to use to fight against any danger that might arise. Then they left me and I was alone.

I wandered around for what seemed like forever before I came across a small cave. Inside the cave was the most beautiful creature I have ever seen. Sha'lar. Even with her demonic features, I found that I could not stop looking at her.

We lived in that cave for many centuries till we heard the call from Lucifer for all the demons to rise and fight against the heavens. I was so happy that Sha'lar wanted nothing to do with that war against the heavens. All demons that fought against the heavens were made to suffer and pushed into Hell. There we several demons that refused the call but we were a sparse few and humans were growing and expanding. They were learning and evolving.

Sha'lar and I decided to remain hidden in the cave. We were so happy together. I never wanted to leave her side even when we had to find a human to join us in our bed while she fed from them to keep her powers strong.

The great thing about succubus is that their tails make good phallus and they are very dexterous. Succubus also use their tails to breed with others and eventually we created a family of succubus.

***

Everyone listened to my story in silence. The look of confusion on David's and James' faces was a sign that I was in for many questions. Elizabeth had put her glamour back in place and sat down next to David grabbing onto his hands as she did. She looked into his eyes and said "I'm the same person who married you. I love you and nothing will ever change that. I'm sorry for hiding this from you all this time. I was scared to tell anyone what I truly am because I was afraid to lose you, and James."

Elizabeth was so angry with me that it came off her in waves that crashed into me. She pulled me into the kitchen and screamed at me, "I can't believe you! You promised me that you would not tell him, and now I don't know what is going to happen between David and me." She was so upset that she started to cry.

I put my arm around her and said, "I'm so sorry Elizabeth. I was not careful when I was talking about magic with them. Is there anything I can do to make it right? You know that I would do anything for you to help. I promise I will be more careful from now on. I will try to explain things to James if you want to go talk to David. I am sorry that being back has made things so difficult for you, maybe you should have left me trapped." Elizabeth looked at me for a long time.

"Mother, no, I have worked so long to bring you back. I am so happy that you are here with me. This is not your fault; I should have been more honest with David. I know that he is upset with me. I shouldn't be blaming you; I know that you didn't mean to let my secret out. You were just trying to help James." She says wiping her tears away. "I should talk to David and apologize to him."

"I will be more careful from now on," I promised, holding her close to me so that her horns bumped against my forehead. She gets up and walks out of the kitchen and up the stairs to her room. I go into the living room to see James still sitting on the couch looking shell-shocked.

"Do you have any questions I can answer for you?" I asked sitting next to him.

"So how long have you been alive? Why don't I have powers like my mom? he asks in a small voice.

"I was made roughly ten thousand years ago but for the last three thousand years I have been trapped in a gem prison, Elizabeth freed me three days ago. As for why you don't have powers like your mom, my best guess is that you are male and therefore your ability to inherit your mom's powers was blocked. Why don't you have powers like your dad and having power like me is more troubling."

"My magic was created by eating the seed of the Tree of Knowledge and through the magic of arch angels. I should not be able to pass those powers on to anyone else," I say to him. "I will find out how this happened and I will help you access your magic and control it. You must be careful not to pull too much magic from your well at once because it can destroy not only you but a city as well depending on your focus."

"I cannot believe that my mom is a succubus, I knew she was different than any other humans I had ever seen, but I never would have guessed that she was a succubus. And you, you are my grandmother. Yet, you still look like you are 16 like me. This is so strange, I'm not even sure what to make of it all. What do I call you, I can't go around calling you grandma?" He confides in me.

I pause before I start to answer him, "Lilith, just call me Lilith. Believe me, I know how strange all this is for you. I've lived a long time and seen many people I know and care about grow old and die while I continue to live in this young body. I was lucky to have Shar'la your other grandmother, your mom, and her sisters to help me get through this long life that I have been living. I have trouble imagining what it has been like for you since your mom when I was gone. Most people would think that immortality would be the best thing in the world, but like everything else in life it has its drawbacks."

"Let's go outside and I can show you a little of what I can do with magic and you can get a feeling of what it is like for me," I say getting up from the chair I was sitting in. We walk to the back door and into the backyard. It was a nice big fenced-in yard with a small flower garden. I look at the garden and wonder why Elizabeth hasn't done anything to make it bigger. Bringing my magic up to my hands I place my hands on the ground near the flowers. Closing my eyes, I imagine flowers growing around me. More and more fill the area around me, more exotic than any flower that was in the garden. Vines wrapped around the trees creating a canopy that created a small shaded area. In the center of the new garden a small pond formed at the foot of a small waterfall.

I managed to fill the garden with a variety of colors and textures that I have seen throughout my life. I open my eyes and look around at the garden and smile. It looks exactly like the garden we used to have in the cave that we lived in before my capture. I turn to a wide-eyed James and smile, "I've always loved gardens."

Feeling the power that I expended while making the garden caused David and Elizabeth to run out of the back of the house. David looked around in shock at how I changed the yard. He was at a loss for words, but Elizabeth was looking around, tears falling from her eyes. "Mother this looks like the garden we had before you left. When you left your garden wilted and died, we could not keep it up the same as you could. I have missed this garden so much, it reminds me of the times when we were all together and happy," she says to me with a look of love. It warmed my heart to see how much she loved this garden.

David finally found his words and asked, "how were you able to do all this in such a short time? This would have taken six wizards a week to accomplish." A look of amazement was on his face as he realized how powerful I must be.

"David, all I did was direct the magic into the ground with the will to create this garden, it's really simple. All my magic requires is a spark of magic and my will to shape it." I smiled at him and offered him a small green gem that I made.

"So, you can use all elements of magic?" David asked.

"No, I don't use magic as elements. The magical energy I pull into me is shaped by my will and my purpose. I don't see the energies as elements, so I am not limited by them." I watch as David's eyes go wide with the realization that the way I used magic was very different than the way wizards are taught to use magic.

Wizards are taught that if they were to pull magic into themselves, they would destroy themselves. They must learn to control the magic outside of their bodies and this causes them to be limited to what they can achieve as and how much of their will they can infuse into the magical energies they manage to tap into. With this limited influence of their will, they must learn to use elements that are more natural to them. This causes wizards to have to focus on certain elements rather than all of them to achieve their goals. A focus item is needed to give the wizard more control over the energy.

It's no wonder that James was having so much trouble performing magic, he wasn't being taught how to use his power correctly. I thought to myself. "James, I want you to create a flower on that patch of ground," I point to a small area clear of any other growth. "Just like before I want you to feel the magic in your body and then push that power out telling it to create a flower."

He looks at me as if he can't believe what I'm saying, "I don't know how to do that."

"James like I said before the energy is in your body feel it and give it purpose and then tell it to create a flower. You must control the magic as you would your body." I guide him to the spot I want the flower to be. He bends down putting his hands on the ground as I did before. He closes his eyes and I can feel his power start to flow through him. The power swirls and starts growing, it's too much power. I yell, "Stop," but it's too late he and I are thrown back as the ground explodes in front of us. I pick myself up and look at the spot only to see a crater where there should have been a flower.

David and Elizabeth rush over to help James, asking him if he is alright. He ends up being dazed and covered in dirt, but otherwise fine. "What was that?" he asks, looking over at me.

As I shake the dirt off me, I can't help but smile, "That was you putting too much magic into your purpose causing it to explode with the remaining energy. We are going to have to work on your flow control so that you don't push too much power when it's not necessary."

David looks at me with a raised eyebrow, "He could have been hurt, and you are smiling."

I can't help but laugh, "I had everything under control, I protected him with a shield when I saw him pushing too much power. It protected us both from any serious injuries."

"James, could you feel the magic swirling around inside you?" I ask.

"It felt like I was fighting to get it to go in the right direction." He replies to me.

"What you did by focusing so much on the direction of flow you lost sight of the purpose. As you swirled the magic around you it pulled the energy surrounding you into the vortex causing the power to grow uncontrollably. If I were to try to do what you just did, I could release enough energy to equal a nuclear bomb. You must be very careful about how you control the amount of magic you let flow through your body. It was a good first step though." I smile as I help him up.

"Mother, I saw the aftermath of your battle with Michael and Lucifer, was that you that destroyed Atlantis?" She looks at me.

"That was what happened when I used my magic with an uncontrolled and unexpected flood of energy from Lucifer. I tried to direct it out to sea. The next thing I remember was waking up in the motel with you. It would not have happened if I had not been so focused on Michael that I missed Lucifer joining the fight. If it was up to me, I would not have met Michael near the island in the first place. They controlled the fight from the beginning and I was never able to go on the offensive," I explain with a heavy sigh.

"David clears his throat and gestures towards the house. Maybe we should all clean up and get some dinner and try to think of happier things." He looks at me and I nod.

After we finished cleaning up and getting dinner, we sat back in the garden just getting to know each other better. I had lots of questions for David, which he was happy to answer. David spent the time getting to know the real Elizabeth, which only included more history than he was aware of.

We spent the next week visiting and I taught James how to control his magic. He still causes an explosion when he tries to make a flower but they are so much smaller now. Elizabeth and David have also been teaching me about wizard magic and wizard society and laws. I have a feeling that their fears of me turning everything on end will come true. The more I learn about the council the more I want to destroy it. It is set up to benefit the oldest families and keep down any new rising powers.

It is finally the night before we are to leave for school and I can't seem to sleep, the worry of what is going to happen tomorrow running through my head. Tossing and turning for a long time I finally fell asleep.

The day has finally come, and it is off to school I go. I don't know how I feel about this. My mind is jumping between worry and anticipation. I am worried because I don't know what to expect when I get there. I am also anticipating that there I will cause trouble for James. I have been told that James has been bullied by many of the other students at school because his magic doesn't manifest in the same way that theirs does. So not only do I have to worry about him being bullied but I have to teach him how to use his magic without making it look different from what the school is teaching.

From what James has told me it's the kids from the five families that bully most of the kids at school, and because of their connections to the council the school seems to let them slide. They are pretty much treated like royalty by everyone at the school. I have a feeling that I am going to have a run-in with them sooner rather than later. My relationship with James is going to put a target on my back, and I need to be prepared for it. I just don't want to overreact and cause more problems for my family. I have to make sure that I don't hurt these kids.

David and Elizabeth took us to a portal hub that every major city in the world has. As we stand outside the portal room amidst the rest of the travelers that are going to various destinations. David hugs James and says, "I hope this year will go better for you James. I know last year was difficult for you since you didn't have anyone to properly show you how to use your magic. Just remember to look out for Lilith as she adjusts to life in school. She is very powerful as you have seen and she will be forced to limit her power while she is there so warning her if you see her going too far with her magic." He looks at me and says, "Thank you Lilith for helping James. I'm hoping that he will be happier this year because of what you are teaching him."

I nod to him and say, "I always look out for the family, I am glad to see that Elizabeth found a good mate for her. Please take care of my daughter I couldn't bear to see her hurt when my family has lost so much already."

"Elizabeth, you have made a good life for yourself here I am so glad to see how happy you are. Just remember to find Shar'la, please." I say to her as I hug her.

'Dagda Acadamy' gets announced over the PA system as a few students that are from the area move to the door to the portal room. As we all enter the portal room, I see a giant metal ring supported by a stand with glyphs on it. A ramp leads up to a whirlpool of light that draws to a point in the middle. I must admit that I am a little scared by this as I have never done anything like this before. James, seeing the concern on my face, grabs my hand and pulls me up the ramp, smiling at me as he says, "It's ok. I've done this before." I nod to him as I follow him up the ramp into the portal."

With a flash of light, we exit into another portal room looking exactly like the one we just came from. We exit out of the portal room into a grand foyer. Students from all over were filing into the assembly hall. I don't see anything special about any of the students in this room.

The foyer walls are wood paneled with a large gold circle with a tree etched into it in the center. The lighting was coming from scones on the wall that glowed with beautiful white light. The ceiling was covered with paintings of people I had never seen before fighting against a legion of knights. At one end of the foyer was a grand staircase that led up to several doors. At the other end was a set of wooden doors that I assume led outside. The building was giving off a magical signature that I had never felt before. It seems to permeate all the walls of the building. I followed James and the rest of the students into the assembly hall.

Taking a seat in the back of the assembly hall so that I wouldn't draw any attention. It was a large room which looked about full of students, the stage at the front of the room has a large lectern in the middle of it. Behind the lectern were twenty chairs lined up filled with those who I suspect are the faculty members of the academy. "What is going to happen here?" I whisper to James as we take our seats.

"They will separate the new students for testing and then they will hand out room assignments to the rest of us. You will get your room assignment after the testing." He whispered back.

"What type of testing are they doing?" I asked him.

"They are testing to see what type of magical elements you are aligned with." He replied.

Just then an older woman in her mid-fifties, wearing a black skirt suit, walked up to the lectern and looked out over the students. "Quiet please," she starts. "For the new students, I am Mrs. Morningale. I am your headmistress here at the Academy. First, I would like to say welcome to you all and I hope you all enjoy your year here at Dadga Academy. Behind me are your instructors for the year. You will meet them when you get to class. Now I will ask that all students who this is your first year here at the academy please stand up and follow Mr. Kairington to the testing room so that we can get you evaluated and placed into your classes, thank you."

I stood up and looked around as about fifty students stood up. We made our way to the door to the foyer. Mr. Kairington; a tall slender man, with an angular face, and short blond hair, was waiting for us as we filed into the foyer. Without a word, he led us up the stairs to the testing room. Most of the other students looked pretty worried while some were excited to show off. When we reached the testing room, we were filed onto bleachers that faced the front of the room. A clear partition separated us from the testing area.

Mr. Kairington started to explain how the testing worked, "one by one you will all be called into the testing area. There you will be tested on your ability to manipulate the five elements; fire, water, air, earth, and space. We do not expect any of you to be able to pass all the tests, this is here to find which ones you are aligned to. You will enter the testing area through those glass doors and wait in the center of the room with your focus items in hand, we will give you your tasks once you state your name and indicate you are ready. Any questions?"

"Good now we will begin with Henry Simms and work our way down the rows till we get the last student. Everyone will return here once you are finished. Remember to focus on your task and not me in the room." He finished and escorted Henry to the testing area. Henry pulled out an amulet as his focus and indicated that he was ready. I watched as he worked to light the candles that circled the room, but he didn't light a single one. He worked through the tests and we found that he was aligned with the earth. Some of the other students congratulated him as he walked back into the observation area. The next student was called in and they went through the same tasks. This continued till it finally came to me to be tested. By now I already knew what I was going to do for each of the tasks.

Walking into the testing area I announced myself as Lilith Primus and waited for Mr. Kairington to indicate that I should begin. Mr. Kairington looks at me and asks, "Where is your focus item, Ms. Primus?"

I replied, "Don't need one for these simple tasks."

"Very well, light the candle around the room," he says. With a slight smile, I move my magic to my hand and snap my fingers. Every candle in the room lights up at once. "Very good, it seems you have some talent in the fire element. I now want you to fill that bucket with water without touching it."

I clap my hands together and water forms above the bucket and drops into it, filling it. I look over at Mr. Kairington and he looks at me with shock in his eyes. "Now use the wind to blow out all the candles in the room Ms. Primus."

Holding the tips of my fingers together at my lips I breathe out over them, and a strong wind blows around the room extinguishing all the candles. Mr. Kairington looks at me with a frown and asks, "who is helping you with this test? This test is to be done by you alone so that we may evaluate where to properly place you in the Academy. You will not make a mockery of this test by cheating."

This made me angry and I snapped, "you dare to think I am going to cheat on such simple tasks as these." My eyes glow as my power builds up in me and I can't help but feel like I have to put this man in his place. I float over to him so that we are face to face, my eyes glowing so bright that he has to look away to protect his eyes. "This whole test is child's play compared to what I can truly accomplish with my magic, never call me a cheat again," I say coldly, and turn away from him and float back to my spot in the center of the room. "Now what's the next task?" I ask in my sweetest voice and brightest smile.

"Right, I think we are done testing you, for now, please go to the observation room." He nervously says to me. I give a little polite smile and a curtsy then head out of the room.

As I enter the observation room everyone's eyes are on me, with scared looks on their faces. I smile and say, "next." as I walked back to where I was sitting. The rest of the students finish up their tests, but can't seem to focus on anything but me.

"You students can go down to the assembly hall where you will be guided to your next location. Ms. Primus, you will follow me." Mr. Kairington says as he waits for all the students to leave before he walks over to me and gestures for me to walk with him. He doesn't say a word as we walk through the building and up three more floors. We reach a wooden door with Minerva Morningale, the headmistress, embossed onto a plaque next to the door. Mr. Kairington gently knocks on the door.

I hear a woman's voice from inside telling us to come in. We entered the room which had a large wooden desk in the middle surrounded by bookshelves along the back three walls. Books and scrolls were filling themselves as well as a few knickknacks. Two wooden chairs sat in front of the headmistress's desk and I was ushered to sit. Ms. Morningsale looked up from her computer and asked, "what seems to be the problem?"

Mr. Kairington clears his throat and begins, "Ms. Primus here, has shown a great knowledge of magic, far beyond what any wizard should know for her age. This goes beyond the knowledge of a given element, she demonstrated the ability to operate all elements. This should be impossible for any wizard, especially one of her age." As he continues to explain what I did I think back and wonder how I could have simplified my magic any further. He mentions he thinks I may have a talisman or other magical item on my person which allowed me to manipulate all elements.

Ms. Morningale looks at me and asks, "what do you have to say for yourself? Do you have a talisman or other magical item on you that allows you to cast in such a way as you demonstrated during the test?" I take a deep breath and roll my eyes at the situation.

"Are you seriously saying you still think I cheated on the test?" I reply looking at Mr. Kairington who is sitting right next to me. I turn back to Ms. Morningsale, "I have no magical items on me, and even if I did, I would have needed to use it on such simple tasks as lighting candles, filling a bucket with water, or even creating a simple breeze to extinguish a few candles. Seriously it's not like I was leveling a mountain or anything a little difficult like that. I just don't get what your problem is, you asked me to do simple tasks and I did them and now I am in trouble."

"Did you see any of the other students who were testing today manage to complete more than one task?" Ms. Morningsale asks, looking at me with a quizzical expression on her face.

"Honestly I wasn't even paying attention to any of the other students, after the first few, it's not like their tests were going to influence me anyway. I'm sure you had to have some students who managed to complete more than one task, again they are really easy tasks. I felt kind of silly having to do them. If you wanted to test me on my magic you should have given me something difficult to do like melt rocks or create a jungle in the desert." I tell them not understanding how difficult it would be for a fully trained wizard to be able to do such things. I have slaughtered demon armies before and taken on angels with no problem. I just could not grasp how these wizards were so limited in their magic. My face echoed my confusion about why they found this so difficult.

"Do you know what you're saying goes against the abilities of every wizard that has ever existed? Including Merlin who is the most powerful wizard ever?" Ms. Morningsale asks me to try to infer just how ridiculous my claim was.

"Where did you learn how to use magic in this way? I've never heard of any wizard alive that can come close to the level of power that you started to demonstrate when you levitated across the room. Your eyes were glowing for Christ's sake! It was like you were filling your body with magic, but we know that is impossible." Mr. Kairington says as he looks at me with confusion on his face.

Shit did I accidentally give myself away. I do have a temper problem, especially when dealing with men. I lost control of myself when I confronted him in the testing room. What can I do I am not supposed to have brought this kind of attention to myself, I'm only here to help James. I did not want to fail in my task of helping James. I have already disappointed Elizabeth enough since she brought me back. Kyle's fear of failure, especially when it comes to school, started to peak through my persona. I felt the pain of every bully who attacked me and the embarrassment that they inflicted on me throughout my time in school. I was starting to feel worthless and a failure to my daughter. I started to spiral as I thought of having been taken away from my family due to my arrogance when dealing with Michael. Panic filled me as these thoughts of my failure started to drown me, cumulating in my ultimate failure as my Goddess banished me from Eden.

As I finally started to calm down, I was sitting in the corner of the office with both Mr. Kairingtin and Ms. Morningale is trying to help me relax. "What happened," I ask with confusion on my face and in my voice.

"You had a panic attack Lilith, has this ever happened to you before?" Ms. Morningale asked me.

"No, never. I felt like I was hit with every bad thing that has ever happened to me at once. I just couldn't stop the fear from crashing into me," I admit. " But I am ok now," I try to assure them.

"Alright Lilith, I want you to go get some lunch and if these feelings come back again then I want you to see the nurse," Ms. Morningale told me with a hand on my back trying to reassure me.

I walked down the stairs where I was directed to where the cafeteria is located. I walk across the grounds lost in thought ignorant of the looks and whispers of the students that I walked past. I come to Mag Mell dining hall and walk in. I got in line behind some other students. I started to notice all the whispers and looks as I moved through the lunch line. I finally got my lunch and looked for a place to sit. I find James sitting at a table with two other students. I walked over to them ignoring all the looks I was getting. I sit down across from James and smile, "So how was your morning?"

James just stares at me with his mouth open. "I thought you were supposed to keep a low profile, Lilith, everyone is now talking about what you did in your testing." I shrug my shoulders and smile, "How was I supposed to know that I shouldn't be able to pass so many tests."

"And floating across the room threatening Mr. Kairington?" He raised an eyebrow at me.

"He called me a cheater; I couldn't let that slide. I still don't understand why what I did was a big deal, besides threatening a teacher. I should have controlled myself better." I reply. I turn to the two other students sitting at the table and say, "Hi, I'm Lilith." They both look at me like I am the weirdest person they had ever met. "Do I have anything on my face?" I ask jokingly.

The first student introduced herself as Tara. She had a cute face and long blonde hair. Her glasses framed her eyes nicely and she had a blue button-up shirt on. I gave her a little wink causing her to blush. The second student was introduced as Brian. He was a tall skinny boy with short black hair and a total goth looking going on. Black everything covered this boy. I shake both of their hands and say, "I'm James' long-lost cousin. A pleasure to meet you both."

They both just look at me for a bit then shrug their shoulders and go back to their lunch. Tara asks, "So is what people are saying about you true? Did you cheat on your last?" I shake my head.

"No, I didn't. There was no reason to cheat on that exam as it was so simple, I am still not sure why everyone thinks I cheated." I say as I eat my chicken legs.

"You will have to see what she showed me the other day after my mom brought her home to live with us. It was so awesome." James says boastfully.

Over my shoulder, I hear, "I'm sure any type of magic is awesome to you losers." Laughing from several boys accompanied that remark. I turned around to see who the source of the laughter was coming from. There was a group of five, three boys and two girls. All look very proud of themselves. I was feeling my face getting hot and my anger rising towards the surface directed at them. The girls were pretty but so full of themselves and had a look of entitlement about them. "And what do we have here, the girl who had to cheat to get let in this school? Why haven't they sent you back home where you belong yet?" The taller of the boys say to me with a smirk. His friends laughed with him.

I stand up and face them with a wicked grin on my face, "I see you didn't finish your lunch. Here let me help you with that." I flicked my hand and all their trays flipped up covering them in their food. "You know you shouldn't waste food like that. Now run along kiddies and go back to the playground." James and his friends snort, trying to hide their laughs, as I said.

The five of them glared at me for a moment, " you are going to pay for that, new girl one. You have no idea who you are messing with." The same boy said to me. I step closer to him.

"Hi, I'm Lilith and I'm the new girl here," I start to say with a big smile on my face. "I also don't give a shit about who you are. You are nothing but a bunch of trash to me," my words are hot and angry as I deliver the last line. "Bye, now," I turn back around and sit back down. I hear them huff as they walk away talking about how they are going to ruin me.

I look back at James and his friends with a smile on my face. They looked at me so surprised and then they laughed, "O.M.G., I can't believe someone finally did something about those jerks. But watch your back those five run the school, and you just made them all look bad in front of the rest of the students. No one has ever messed with the Legacies before." Tara laughed as she shook her head.

"The Legacies?" The look of confusion was back on my face as it was so often this day.

"The Legacies are the kids who are related to the five ruling families of the council. The ones I was telling you about before we came here. I hope you have a plan to protect us since you just put a big bulls-eye on all of our backs," James explains to me.

"I seem to be screwing this whole school thing up for you, don't I," I sigh, and look all defeated.

"Lilith, I get it, this is all new for you and you are not used to living in this world. We will just have to work a little more so that we can watch each other's backs. I don't think too many of the other kids will mess with you after everything that you have done since getting here. Honestly, I think it's really funny how you have thrown everything upside down so quickly." James says reassuringly.

"How did you not know about the wizarding world but you can cast magic so easily?" Brian finally speaks up. I can tell that he is trying to understand how I was their age but much more knowledgeable than them.

"My mother taught me, but we were so isolated in our house that we never had any run-ins with other wizards. I didn't even know about my aunt or cousin till my parents died," I lie quickly to Brian so that we don't stay on this subject any longer.

I finished my lunch and stood up to leave when I noticed that Mrs. Mornigale is waiting for me at the tray return. "Hey, James catch you later looks like I have another appointment to go to," I say to him as I leave to walk over to the tray return.

As I approach Mrs. Morningale I smile and say, "what do we have to discuss now." She returns my smile and waits for me to return my tray.

"Yes Lilith, we do have to discuss a few things but we will do that in my office. I heard that you had an interesting lunch today," she says making small talk as we walk to her office.

"Ah, yes, I did have an interesting lunch. I was introduced to the 'legacies,' I don't think they liked me much. I'm not sure why." I fain innocence.

She chuckles a little and says, "Yes, it is safe to say that you have not made a good impression on them. Be careful Lilith, they have a reputation and it's not a good one. Unfortunately, I cannot get anything on them to punish them. So just be careful with them. Though I have a feeling that you can take care of yourself. Am I right Lilith?"

"Oh yeah, I'm good at watching my back, most of the time. I guess you could say I'm a natural survivalist." I joke back at her. "I assume this little meeting has nothing to do with the incident at lunch?"

"You are right Lilith, I was not provided with any proof that you had anything to do with the incident at lunch," she says with a wink. "I want to talk to you about some things that have been bothering me and I hope you can clarify a few things for me."

"Sure, I will do what I can to explain anything you want to know about me." I continue to walk with an air of confidence and a carefree attitude.

As we reach her office, she gestures for me to sit down, I notice a few scrolls on her desk. She shuts her door as I sit down still smiling. "You have an interesting family name, Lilith. Primus was it not. Latin for first? I almost missed that when we were talking earlier. Lilith the First, let me tell you a little about what interests me. I am a very curious person and history fascinates me. Magical History especially, I know that Merlin was not the first person to use magic I have seen records of it. The council will not entertain any variation to its history. The originals of their families were children of Merlin. It's why they try to control any idea that could be used to harm them. Anyway, I want you to look at this scroll and tell me what you think about it."

Nervously, I unroll the scroll and recognize it immediately. It’s my writing a letter to my love. As I read it, the memories of when I gave this to Shar'la. Tears start to fall from my eyes. After I finished reading the letter, I laid it back down on her desk not able to look her in the eyes. She hands me the rest of the scrolls and I know they are going to be mine. I look at her and she looks back at me. "I take it you recognize these scrolls as well as know what they say?" I just nod and she continues, "thought so. Now I didn't bring you here to force you to do anything. I am sure you have your reasons for coming here. I am guessing it's because of James Holmes. I saw that his parents are your emergency contacts. I just want to make sure my students will be safe here and that you are not protecting him from some outside threat."

"How much do you know about me?" I asked her.

"Not too much except that you are older than sixteen and your lover from the scrolls seems to be a demon. Is she going to be a threat to this school?" She asks again.

"No, Shar'la will not be a threat to this school and I know of no outside threat to this school. I am only here to help James with his magic since it's different than what you wizards teach. He is like me in that way, and honestly, I don't know how that happened. My magic comes from the Tree of Knowledge that is currently hidden in Eden. I was taught by archangels how to use it. So, no one else should have magic like me." I explained to her.

"How are you involved in this? How did Holmes' know about you and your magic? What does James know about you?" She continues to ask me.

"I am involved because they are family and I will do anything to keep them safe and to help them. James knows who I am and where I come from, he doesn't know my whole life just where it comes to his mother. I do seem to be doing a poor job of covertly helping him since it seems you know about me and my magic. I just don't understand this world anymore and I keep taking things too far," I admit.

"I see, and yes you are showing yourself to be more powerful for your apparent age. I know that there is nothing about the magic that we could teach you, except for maybe just the limits the other students have to help you fit in. I will be assigning you to the same classes as James except I have to put you in Beginning Magical theory because it is required for all new students and it would raise a lot of questions from the other students if you didn't have to take it. I am also assigning you to the same dorm building as James. I have not told anyone else about your secret and I would appreciate a little discretion when it comes to your magic," we continue to talk.

"I would like to ask you some more about yourself if you are willing to share?" I gave her a nod so that she could continue. "I have found a few records about you going back six thousand years ago but then three thousand years ago you no longer show up in any records that I could find. What happened?"

****

Three thousand years ago I was living happily with my mate and six children.

Leaving our sleeping area with a bucket to get water from the spring that fed our cave with water. Stepping gently through my garden, as close to Eden as I could make. I always feel so happy when I'm here. To me, our little home here is like paradise, the artificial light reaches me and gives me a warm caress to my face. I smile as I walk through my garden and make my way to the spring.

Fill the bucket with water and return to the cooking area. I stop and smile as I see Shar'la waiting for me cutting up her latest kill. Her smile is so beautiful, her black horns encircle the top of her head. Her body was only covered in a loin cloth giving me a great view of her beautiful breast. Her black hair flowed down her back. Her muscles ripple as she works to clean the meat. Absolute beauty and she is my mate.

"Lilith, you are taking a long time getting that water, did you get lost in your garden again?" She calls to me jokingly.

"Keep that up and you won't get your prize for your kill today," I tease back knowing that I could never say no to her. I set the water bucket down next to our cookfire and gave her a loving kiss on her lips. "Where did the girls get off today?" I ask as I watch her work.

'They headed off to the village to get a bite to eat," she responded. I knew that meant they were looking to get their fill off some of the men in the village and that we would be here alone.

We were enjoying our dinner, Shar'la's tail was tickling my back as she always does to me. It makes me want her even more because what she can do to me with that tail is pure ecstasy. I love my sexy succubus.

There was a loud noise outside of the cave that caused the ground to shake. We both jumped up and ran out of the cave. I looked once we were out of the cave and saw Michael hovering above the mountain. "Lilith you have sinned against heaven I am here to punish you," He calls down to me. I am completely shocked as I have no idea what I did wrong.

"Get to the girls and get them safe, I'll take care of Michael," I yelled to Shar'la. Just as lightning came down from the sky and hit me. I had managed to protect myself from that bolt but it still knocked me to the ground. "Michael you should not have come here like this," I yell out and throw a blast of fire at him. Knocking him out of the sky scorching his armor. "You know that your power is limited here on the material plane and you cannot defeat me here."

No longer carrying why Michael came here for me. I will make sure he never tries to come after me again. He takes back to the air as I follow after him throwing magic after him, we cross the sea to a small inhabited island. We throw spells back and forth between us, neither getting an advantage over the other. I come to the ground as I start to swirl my magic around in my body building up more power. I am going to hit him with everything I have and send him back to the celestial plane. As I am about ready to hit him, I get a huge rush of magic mixing with my magic. I can't hit him with this. It will kill him. I release all that power into the sea. The explosion that comes off that release knocks me back knocking me unconscious.

And then I woke up in the modern world.

*****

I finish my story to Mrs. Morningale and looked up at the surprised look on her face. "You are powerful enough to fight an archangel? My God, to think that there is that big of a difference between us. No wonder you thought our test was so easy. And you pull magical energies into your body with no ill effects? Wizards would never be able to do that." She looks at me and just can't find any more words to say.

"Yeah, I can take on an archangel and I would have beat him if Lucifer hadn't ambushed me. As for the magical energy, I do bring it into my body, it's how I exert my will onto it. My body is completely saturated in magical energy." I explained to her.

"I have kept you here long enough Lilith, it's time dinner is being served. I hope that we can talk more about the things you have seen and done. You have three thousand years of history that you could share." she says excitedly as she stands and walks over to her door.

I stand up and head to the door, looking over my shoulder and say, "seven thousand years Mrs. Morningale." Winking as I left.

She calls after me and says, "please call me Minerva, we don't have to be so formal with each other."

I smile as I walk down the stairs and out of the building. As I cross the courtyard, I can hear whispers and laughter coming from other students as they look at me. I wonder what is going on now. Oh well, I'll just do what I came here to do and help James and try to fit in here. I got closer to Mag Mell when something on the side of the building caught my attention. I find James bound to a tree naked.

I rush over to him and banish the magical bounds that were holding him to the tree with a wave of my hand. He looks up at me scared, "it's a trap."

I get my shield just in time as some goo is dropped on us from the tree. I was protected by my magic so I didn't get affected by the goo, but James is covered. With my magic, I quickly cleaned him off and transported him to the dorms. With him safe. I turn around slowly to see the Legacies come around the corner expecting James and I to both be there and covered in goo.

My anger is rolling off me like waves from the ocean. I levitate myself over the goo never taking my eyes off the five I know hurt my family. I remember that I can't hurt them so I freeze them in place. "You have hurt a member of my family and you have pissed me off, now you must pay" I snarl at them. I see other students gathering around to watch what's happening.

"You can't do anything to us, if you do, we will have the council after you," the leader of the group says to me. "You better let us go or else we will have you punished."

"Humm, what to do, what to do? What's your name boy, and the rest of you" I command the leader of the group.

"I am Luther and you are so much trouble," the leader responds with confidence.

"And the rest of you?" I ask.

"My name is Mark," the short blonde hair boy says without any confidence

"Simon," the last boy says with a shrug like he could care less about what I might do to him. He has very light skin, brown hair that is cut close to the head on the sides, and grey eyes. He is pretty cute.

"You are kind of cute there Simon, if I played for that team, you might even make for a good score." I joke and run my fingers over his jawline. "You Ms. Sexy Red-Head, what's your name?" I take my time as I look up and down. "MMM girl you get my motor running I might just have to take you for a ride."

"Sara," she says showing fear as I continue to look at her as if she is the most delectable treat.

"And finally, we get to you Ms." I look her over and she is pretty average in the face but has excellent cleavage. "I might let you go down on me if you ask nicely," I say as I blow her a kiss.

"Meg-, Megan" she struggles to get out and I chuckle as I see just how scared she is.

"Now you five have gone and done something against my family. James is under my protection. You stand no chance against me so you had best just keep clear. Do you understand me?" I say to them as I also look at the crowd of students that has formed around us.

"Fuck you, you cunt!" Luther spits at me. I shook my head and walked over to him.

I smiled at him and reached down and grabbed him by his package, "not with this small thing you won't!" I wave my hand causing his clothes to disintegrate and he makes a shocking noise. My eyes go wide as I see him, "OMG are you hard right now, you love a little pain, or is it you just want to serve a mistress? Well, you might want to find one that doesn't mind a small one." His face goes red as everyone around us starts to laugh. "Now normally I would like to make this last longer but I am getting hungry. So on to punishment time, don't worry Luther you won't be the only one naked." I wave my hand in their direction and the clothes come off of all of them. I look at the goo that's all over the ground and smile. I lift my hand and the goo lifts off the ground and flies over to them covering them from head to toe.

I let them be able to move before turning around and heading into the cafeteria. My night was uneventful as I ate my food with a smile on my face.

After a dinner where no one bothered me and kept their distance from me. I was able to walk leisurely back to my dorm room. It was time to meet my roommate. I was not excited about this, I thought that a roommate would interfere with my training of James. Walking up to Morgana Hall looking at the water motif that was covering the walls of the main foyer.

A staff member was sitting at the desk that was near the grand staircase. He was a squirrely-looking guy with a goatee that was starting to gray. His hair receding from the top of his head and what little he had on the sides was a dark brown peppered with gray. He looked at me through his wire-rimmed glasses and said, "You must be Lilith Primus, I am Arther Pike your Hall advisor. You have been the talk of the campus all day. I am not impressed, you will follow the rules, or I will punish you. I like to keep the dorms clean and organized, and quiet. Do you understand?" He finished asking me.

"I understand Arther, I will make sure that I will not cause you any trouble. Which room is mine? I asked him.

"You are in room 315, I will be watching you," Arther said as he handed me my room key and gave me an evil eye.

Rolling my eyes at him, I climbed the stairs to the third floor and went to my room. No one was in the hall and it was brightly lit. I heard muffled voices coming from various rooms as I passed them. When I find my room, I unlock the door and enter. The room was not overly big white walls and two closets, two single beds, a pair of dressers, and a small desk. My roommate was laying on her bed with earbuds in. She was a little plump with long straight blonde hair held back with a green headband. My suitcases sat next to the other bed. I proceeded to unpack my things for the second time in a week.

My roommate must have finally noticed that I am in the room, as I am hanging a few of my tops in the closet. "Hi, I'm Justice, I am from California and I'm aligned with water." I turned around to see the smile that was on her face slowly changing into fear.

With my biggest smile, I didn't want to scare the girl that I am going to have to live with while I'm in school. "Hi, I'm Lilith and from the change in your facial expression, I see you already know that. Don't worry about me, I have nothing against you. I am generally pretty nice." I continued to hang my clothes and put my suitcase in the back of the closet. "So, Justice where are the facilities in here? I'd like to get cleaned up after the day I've had." I joke giving a small laugh.

"It's just down the hall on the other side of the staircase, the left-hand side," she says, relaxing a little.

"Thank you, I'll see you later then," I say as I grab my toiletries and towel. Heading down the hall, to take a shower. I have a big smile on my face as I go, but still, I had another student on the floor open her door and stepped out. When they saw me, they quickly closed the door. Do I have horns or something? I think to myself, shrugging my shoulders as I walked to the restroom. I found that the showers lined the back wall and contained a small changing area. with each stall, two shower curtains offered some privacy. Three of the stalls were occupied but there were others available. I grab the closest open one and proceed to clean myself.

The hot water felt so good as it washed away the stink of the day. It's not as pleasurable as the hot springs Shar'la and I use to share to clean each other. I sigh as I think about her. I will be so happy when I can be reunited with her again. I finish my shower and wrap my towel around me because apparently, humans are modest now for some reason. I walk over to the sink to brush my teeth and dry my hair. As I am there just minding my own business, I hear a quick scream from behind me.

I slowly turned around to see another of the girls that were in the showers cowering in the back of the stall. Rolling my eyes and turning back to work on my hair, "Relax, I'm not going to hurt you. I just want to get cleaned up like everyone else." This is going to get annoying quickly if that's what everyone does when they see me. As I continue to work on my hair making sure to comb it through, to keep it in good condition. I heard the patter of feet as the girl ran out of the restroom.

I finish up my hair, go and get dressed, then head back to my room. A few girls peek out of their doors as I walk by, and I pretend not to notice. Jessica was lying back on her bed trying to read when I walked in. "So, is everyone scared of me?" I asked her as I hung up my wet towel and put away my dirty clothes.

"I don't know about everyone, but there I would say most of the students are. You showed everyone up on the placement test and then you completely humiliated the legacies with that little performance before dinnertime. No one knows what to make of you and how powerful you have shown so far. Your magic is so different than what I have ever seen." She sits up and crosses her legs." You are an unknown entity with a mean temper."

I frown at her, "I wasn't planning to use my magic on anyone, but they attacked my family and I have to retaliate. My family is the only thing I care about in this world." I take a deep breath and try to think of a way to not be the bad guy here that everyone is scared of.

"It isn't who you attacked, because almost everyone here is tired of the way the legacies are treating people. They never get in trouble for anything and everyone is scared of them. Then you come along and just change everything," A knock at the door interrupts her.

I open the door to find James on the other side. Grabbing me into a hug, "oh my god you are the best Lilith. I saw what you did to them on video and I can't believe that you managed to utterly humiliate them." He smiles at me but sees that I am not as happy as he is. "What's wrong, did something happen to you for sticking up for me."

I shake my head now and take a step back to let him in. "Justice this is James, my cousin," I say stick to the story that we agreed on. "He is the reason that I went after the legacies, today," I explain to her. I walk over to the bed and sit down on it. "No James, I didn't get in trouble for that bit of payback today. I just found out that everyone is scared of me. I don't want to be feared, I just want my family to be safe," I sigh.

"Well, I think you are awesome Lilith and I'm sure that others will see that too. You just got put in the middle of the main bullies of the school and the guy they love to target. It's going to take some time for people to realize that I am not a dud," He smiles and sits next to me. "I think that things will be easier now that you have shown everyone that you are not someone to mess with."

"I don't think it will be so easy, James," Justice says. "I think that the legacies will try to come after you again. They can't stand by and do nothing after what you did. The rest of us might get hit in the crossfire, I don't know what the others in the school are thinking but I have a feeling that this will only get worse. So, I think most people are going to keep their distance for now."

"What about you, Justice? Do you think that you need to keep your distance from me?" I ask.

"Me? No, I don't think you are someone to be afraid of now that we have talked a bit. I understand that you were just sticking up for your cousin and that you have a wicked sense of revenge. I want to see what else you end up doing. She says with a smile.

"What's your class schedule like?" James asks me.

"I am in all your same classes except that I have to take magic theory," I say rolling my eyes. "I had a nice little conversation with Mrs. Morningale, after lunch today and she informed me of my class schedule. So, we should be able to work on the classes together," I say to James.

"I'll see you at breakfast then Lilith, I'm headed up to my room for the night and to call my parents. Is there anything you want me to tell my mom while I am talking to them?" James asked me as he stood up and headed for the door.

"No, just don't tell them about what happened today you know your mom would get upset with me," I say to James as I followed him to the door. I closed the door after he left and locked it. I start to get ready for bed, I get lost in my thoughts as I take off my clothes and lay on the bed.

"What are you doing?" Justice gasps looking at me with wide eyes.

"What, I'm laying down to go to sleep," I reply looking confused.

"But you are naked," she says with a startled voice.

"Yes, I always sleep this way, what's the problem?" I say looking at her.

"Umm, I guess nothing, I just wasn't expecting you to be all laid out naked on top of your blankets." She says with a blush.

I sigh and get up from the bed and grab a shirt, "I'll never understand why everyone is so worried about nudity."

"You must have grown up in a strange family, Lilith. Not that I am judging, but that was something I won't be able to unsee," she replies to me.

I roll over onto my side and look at her with a smile, "Why, are you interested?" I give her a sly grin.

"Not even a little bit, I am quite happily straight." She says with a smirk.

"I've had a lot of women say that to me, till they get their first taste," I laugh and lay back down. After a minute I reach over and turn off my light, and drift off to sleep.

***

I look around back in my beloved garden in Eden. The smell of the flowers brings great pleasure to my nose. I wander around touching and smelling all the flowers I thought I lost. I hear a rustle of leaves on the other side of the bush I am standing next to.

I peer around the bush saying, "Hello, is anyone there?"

"Lilith, finally I can talk to you," Kyle says as he jumps out from behind the bush still in the fatigues he was wearing in the cave. "I am so happy to finally be able to talk to you, to anyone. I've been trapped in a dark place only catching glimpses of the outside world."

"How are you here Kyle, you were never in Eden with me so why am I dreaming you up in this place now?" I question myself more than to him specifically as I don't think he will be able to answer me."

"I don't know how I am here Lilith; I just know that I have been trying desperately to communicate with you, and then I found myself here in this garden with you. Do you know what happened to me in the cave?" he asks me.

"My daughter broke the spell that was binding my soul to the crystal amulet, once I was freed my body returned to me. Now why you got pulled along with me I have no idea." I reply as I realize I am speaking with Kyle, well his soul anyway. "I also do not know of any way to separate us. Though your memories have been helping me relate to the modern world somewhat. So, for that, I am grateful. Your soul appears to have gotten stronger from the first time I detected your presence."

"So, what does that mean Lilith?" he asks with concern in his eyes.

"I would assume that as your soul gets stronger it will be easier for you and I to communicate and more importantly share our memories. But since this is all new to me as well it's just a guess." I reply laying my hand on his shoulder. Once we make contact, I feel a pull toward him and we start to merge. A white light replaces the garden that I have to shield my eyes from.

I open my eyes to the light above me and Justice looking down at me. In my momentary confusion from being awoken from such a deep dream, I hear Kyle say, 'what the fuck was that in my head.

As I collect myself and focus on Justice looking at me, "Umm, Justice, what's going on?"

"You were talking in your sleep loud and when I tried to get you to stop I couldn't so I tried waking you up." She said to me.

"I'm so sorry that I woke you, Justice, I've never been one to talk in my sleep but I guess I had to work a few things out in my head," I tried to smile to make her feel at ease. "What time is it anyway?"

"It's around one o'clock, I hope this doesn't become a habit, because I like my sleep." She says irritated as she turns off the light and goes back to her bed.

I lay there a few minutes before I tried acknowledging that I heard Kyle's voice in my head. 'Kyle, are you still conscious in my head?'

'Yes, I am, how did this happen?' he responds to me.

'I have no clue, but I'm also too tired to worry about it right now. I am going back to sleep.' I think of him as I try to get comfortable and shut off my brain so I can sleep. I finally found sleep several minutes later.

***

I woke up again as Justice's alarm went off so she could wake up and get ready for the day. As she heads off to the restroom, I lay there on my bed for a bit to try and shake the groggy feeling that I have. 'Hey Kyle, are you still there?' I think I will try to decide which would be better, not that I had any say in the matter. 'Yes, I'm still here. You know, you have some crazy-ass memories in your head,' he responds to me.

I chuckled a little at that last comment. Then I roll out of bed so that I can get ready for the day. This is going to be an interesting day, I think. I grab some loose-fitting pants and a shirt so that I will be as comfortable. 'You're not going to wear a bra?' Kyle asks like it would have been common sense to put one on. 'Nah, I survived seven thousand years without one of those crazy contraptions. I think I can handle going without today.' I replied to him.

I walk down the hall to go freshen up in the restroom to find it packed with dozens of girls in various stages of undress. They all freeze as I walk in and start to take care of business. "I'm not going to do anything; I am just getting ready for the day like the rest of you. Shit, it's not like I have anything against all of you," I roll my eyes at the girls and go about taking care of my morning business. The girls seemed to relax a little but still, they are not as talkative as they were before I walked in. I tried to not let it bother me, but it still hurt a little that they were so scared of me. I like to think I am a nice person till someone goes after my family. That is one thing I learned from Lucifer, how to hold a grudge.

Grabbing my bag, I headed down to Mag Mell to meet James and get some breakfast. I'm still getting stares and talked about as I walk across the courtyard, but not as much as before. People have started to take an interest in my comings and goings, probably wondering what I will do next.

For breakfast, I wait in line for the buffet with everyone else. When I get up to the bar, I grab quite a bit of meat; sausage, bacon, and breakfast steak, then put a few apples on my plate. I grabbed some water and found James at the same table I saw him at yesterday. He is already laughing with Tara and Brian. James greets me with a bright smile and I can't help but smile back. "So how was everyone's evening?" I query.

"We were just watching what you did to the legacies yesterday over and over. I must say that was epic." Brian replied with a huge smile on his face holding up his hand. I gave him a high five and we all laughed. "Someone enjoys her meat," he commented as he looked at my plate.

"Oh right," I giggle as I take a bite of my steak. "This is how I have always eaten back at home. My family enjoyed their meat." I continue to eat all the meat on my plate and devour the apples.

"How do you manage to eat all that and stay so skinny?" Tara said astounded.

"I just do," I say shrugging my shoulders.

As everyone finishes our food we head out into the courtyard and say our goodbyes as Tara and Brian head off to Lyonesse Hall to take their magic classes while James and I head to Annwn Hall for our common classes. They turned out to be pretty boring as Kyle knew most of this information. So, I spent half the time listening and talking to Kyle trying to get to know his personality a little better. I must say I was not expecting a soldier to be so timid in social situations. I didn't spend much time in the villages we lived near but I always had good interactions with the people there.

After two boring classes we split up once we were in Lyonesse Hall for my magic theory class 'I think with extreme sarcasm' when I say that. James has Magic fundamentals at this time hopefully he won't blow himself up while he is in class.

I walk into the designated room for my class and sit towards the back. I take in the large circular room with a writing board on the stage that sits at the bottom of the slopped rows of desks. The other students continue to file in and sit everywhere else than next to me. Kyle joked, 'do we stink or something?' I had a good little chuckle at that one.

The teacher, a young short man with blonde hair, starts the class by saying, "Welcome everyone, to Magical theory. I am Mr. Baker and I will be your instructor. I will be teaching you all the basic concepts of magic that you will need to expand your knowledge in magic." He says as he walks around on the stage. "Now the first thing we must know is how to move the magical energies through our focus so that we may impart our will on them. I will demonstrate this for you now." He holds up a circular crystal in one hand and starts to wave with his other hand. We can all see how the magical energies start to swirl and coalesce around the crystal then pass through doing nothing since he didn't impart a purpose on it.

I must admit it's not that much different from what I do except that I bring it through my body instead of focus. My focus returns as I hear Mr. Baker calls my name, "Lilith, the girl everyone is talking about, why don't you come up to the front and demonstrate controlling the magical energies? 'Shit' I think 'I just wanted to fly under the radar in these classes.' I stand and walk down to the stage. "You want me to demonstrate moving magical energies?" I ask.

"Yes, if you please, but where is your focus?" he asks.

I sigh as I mumble to myself that I don't need one. I think back to the first things that Michael taught me about magical energies. The dance of magic. Closing my eyes, I step through the beginning of the dance where I start to get the magic to move, as I twirl around the magic starts to swirl around me. I bend at my waist and pull the energy up through my stomach and flow out my arms as I raise them above my head. I continue my dance pulling the energy in through my core and directing it out my limbs. I lose myself in the hum of the magic as it moves around me, caressing my body like a lover.

I finish my dance feeling so calm and happy; it's been a long time since I've done the Dance of Magic. I open my eyes to find everyone staring at me with open mouths, even Mr. Baker. "Was that what you were looking for Mr. Baker?" I asked him.

Shaking his head as if he is breaking a spell, he says "Absolutely not, we do not move magical energies through our bodies as it weakens our bodies and can cause serious harm. How you were able to withstand all that energy moving through your body is beyond me. Never do that again in my class! Go sit down!"

"Whatever," I say as I shrug my shoulders and walk back up to my seat. I heard a few girls commenting about how beautiful my dance was as I walked back to my seat.

Mr. Baker raises his voice and says "is there anyone here who can show the class the proper way to move magical energies through their FOCUS?" He put a lot of emphasis on that last word. I stopped paying attention after he said that. It's not like he can teach me anything about magic. Why I am not sure he could perform any decent magic himself.

I nod off at some point during the demonstration and get woken up by Mr. Baker yelling at me, "How do you expect to learn proper magic if you cannot stay awake for the basics?" His face was red with anger.

Still groggy from being awakened so rudely, I couldn't help but respond kindly. With venom in my voice, "Listen here, Mr. Baker, I have forgotten more about magic than you would ever be able to learn in your lifetime. You know nothing about how to interact with magic." My face is reddening and my energies start working towards the surface causing everyone to gasp as I hold out my hand holding a large ball of electricity in my hand. 'Lilith, calm down I hear Kyle say to me. I close my hand dispelling the electricity. The fear on Mr. Baker's face was obvious. I couldn't tell but I think he pissed himself. I grabbed my bag and walked out of the classroom. As I am leaving, I yell out, "Stupid arrogant men think they know everything. They never change." Slamming the door behind me.

"I fucking hate men, all they know how to do is screw everything up for women," I mutter to myself as I run out into the courtyard. 'You seriously have some anger issues towards men don't you Kyle remarks to me. I ignore him but my anger issues have caused me problems in the past. 'Yeah, when you have been screwed over by every man that was important in my life you kind of get where I am coming from.' I say to Kyle. I sit on a stone bench that is next to the walkway and close my eyes. I feel my pulse start to slow down till I hear someone clear their throat. I open my eyes to see six of the staff staring down at me along with Minerva and Mr. Kairington.

Minerva starts to talk first, "Lilith what happened back there in the class?"

With a scowl on my face, "First your idiot of an instructor Mr. Baker called me up to show everyone how to move magic, which I did perfectly, only to have him berate me in front of everyone because I don't use a focus item. I guess I nodded off while others were demonstrating since I don't care how to move magic like you wizard. He then awoke me by yelling at me questioning my abilities in magic. I had to set him in his place only verbally though I was tempted to hit him with a low-charge electric ball. I left after that." I say as a matter of factly.
Mr. Kairington starts to say something when he is cut off by Minerva. "Lilith it seems like you have anger issues, which I can understand due to your circumstances. Let's go back to my office and have a talk about it."

I hear Mr. Kairington whispered to Minerva, "this is not a good idea. This is an issue that needs to be addressed by the council. She has power beyond other wizards and did you hear what Mr. Baker said, she moved energy through her body. We all know how dangerous that can be."

I decided that I wasn't going to like this guy. I am not happy to be escorted by so many teachers to Minerva's office. Students were getting out of class and they could all see my walk of shame. I see the legacies at the corner of the building laughing at me. I can take that it's not that big of a deal, but I am worried about what this will mean for James. Minerva looks at one of the teachers who I have never met and as if she had read my mind she says to her, "please bring James Holmes to my office as well."

We all get to the office and Minerva asks me to sit the only other staff to stay is Mr. Kairington. "Lilith you are severely limiting what I can do to help you here. Last night's incident with those five students I could almost excuse since I also heard what they did to James."

"You can't be serious Minerva she stripped my nephew naked in front of a crowd and then covered him in whatever that substance was, then left him there to be humiliated," Mr. Kairington shouts angrily. "She needs to be handed over to the council immediately."

My blood starts to boil as I hear him yelling like that, but Minerva isn't fazed she just sits there calmly and says to him, "Now, Now Mr. Kairington we both know that your nephew instigated those actions when he and his friends attacked James Holmes. However, I cannot look the other way with your actions today with Mr. Baker. I'm happy that you showed a little restraint in not throwing that electric ball at him, but your anger has become a problem we have to deal with."

"Minerva, the council needs to bind her powers so she cannot hurt anyone again," Mr. Kairington pushes the point further.

Moving before anyone could blink, my magic in my hand as I pin him to the wall, "I'd like to see you try, you stupid, arrogant man!" He struggles against my magic but can't break free.

James walks in just as I have finished pinning Mr. Kairington to the wall. "Lilith, what's going on?" He asks as he approaches me. I move back to the chair and sit with a huff. I keep Mr. Kairington pinned to the wall.

"He threatened me, so I am showing him the error of his ways. You know in all my years I have never met a more arrogant group of men in my life. The only two I can stand to be around are you and maybe Brian. The rest can go entertain Lucifer for all I care." I look at James and say, "I'm sorry I couldn't adapt to life in this world. I will always be available for you to help you with your magic you have made such a good start." James nods at me.

Minerva clears her throat, "Lilith, you are making things worse by keeping Mr. Kairington pinned to the wall. You do realize that his uncle is the first chair of the magic council. I won't be able to prevent them from being called in now that you have attacked him with magic. I also know there is nothing that they can do to hurt you. It will just make your life harder in the long run. Please let him go."

I acquiesced and released Mr. Kairington, but give him a look like he best not push me again. He scowls at me and stomps his way out of the room. "He is heading to call the council now," Minerva tells me. "We might as well get ready for their arrival, and James I know that you have been getting a lot of attention from the legacies. Please make sure you stay with Lilith as often as you can. Lilith, don't leave campus until the council comes. You two can head to lunch now and James sees if you can keep Lilith from doing anything else to bring attention to herself." I look at Minerva and nod.

We head to lunch and James starts asking, "what happened that made you so mad?"

I look at him and shrug, "stupid male arrogance, it started with Mr. Baker and his attitude to my magic and then Mr. Kairington trying to shift all blame off the legacies and onto me for last night. I see now why those legacies can get away with anything. That's going to change though, I don't know how I am going to do it yet but that magic council is going to learn its place."

"I'd love to see that, especially when I just learned what they do with demons when they find them. I never knew how much risk my mom was in just being with my dad. I never realized how corrupt this council could be that they could let the legacies do anything and they blame it on someone else," James tells me.

"I am an unknown so it's easier for them to shift blame to me. I felt I was going to be targeted after I took the test. They wanted me to be the bad guy because I am different and I don't bow to their authority. You have been lucky as you could not stand up to them so they didn't take your difference as a threat. I need you to get a message to your mom to tell them to keep an eye out for the council. I will do what I can to neuter their power so that they can't go after you, and your parents." I explained to him.

We keep alert as we make it to Mag Mell and fall into a place in the line to get our lunch. There seem to be lots of surprised faces as they see me stand in line. I whisper to James, "start moving your magic through your body. That will increase your strength and reaction time. Do that till I tell you it's ok to stop." I scanned the room looking for any possible threats. I notice the legacies and they look confused by my appearance here. They are far enough away that they don't pose a threat to us. We get our food and head to our normal table.

Tara and Brian are sitting in their normal seats and I also see Justice sitting there as well. "You may not want to be seen with us right now, I stirred up a shit storm today," I warned them.

They all looked at each other and then back to me, "Nah, we will take our chances with you. You seem to be able to take care of yourself and I would like to help you, Roomie," Justice says to me with a smile that fills my heart with joy.

"But we want to know what is going on, please trust us," Brian says to me.

"Ok, cliff-notes version, I am Lilith but I am not James' cousin. I am his grandmother. I am the first human created by the Goddess in Eden. When all humans were banished from Eden, Michael and Lucifer taught me magic. That is why my magic is more powerful than any other wizard's. I was also alive for seven thousand years before I was betrayed by Michael and Lucifer. They trapped my soul in an amulet for the last three thousand years. My daughter managed to free my soul not too long ago. I am here to help James learn how to use his magic since his works like mine." I explained quickly.

Brian looks at James, "Your grandmother, seriously?" He looks at me and I nod. "So that means your mom is immortal as well, right?"

James nods at him, "I don't know if I will be immortal as well. I am sixteen by the way so I don't have any cool stories to tell. I only met Lilith a little over a week ago, but she is nice. Well, most of the time," he says as he gives me an evil eye.

"What I have problems with idiotic men, so sue me." Giving him my best I'm innocent look.

"So, you are male-hating lesbo then," Brian says a little scared.

"Lesbian, yes. Man-hating, I could go either way. I am more likely to hate a man than trust them." I explain.

"So why trust me?" Brian asks, still scared.

"James, he trusts you and I trust him. So, you are good to me unless you do something to betray me then I never forget." I say giving him an evil grin.

"You truly are a scary woman, Lilith, but your cool to me," Brian says to me.

"Dude, if Lilith was gone for the last three thousand years, then how old is your mom," Brian says to James and I just shake my head. James just shrugs his shoulders.

"They haven't told me yet and the only ones who know are the two of them," James replies just as Tara smacks Brian's shoulder.

"You should know better than to talk about a woman's age," Tara tells him with a cold look in her eyes. Justice and I give Tara a wide smile, as Brian rubs his shoulder.

During our conversation, I forgot to watch the legacies, and as I look up, they are right in front of us. I smile and ask, "Ready for some more streaking?"

Luther flushes red, "You won't be so smug when the Council binds your powers and kicks you to the curb. You don't mess with us we will always get you in the end"

I burst out laughing and shook my head, "OMG you think that I am afraid of your council? As if they could understand my magic enough to bind me. I am not afraid of them or you, you are an insignificant nothing that I won't even bother to remember." Their faces drop in confusion at my remarks especially since I said it loud enough for everyone in the dining hall to hear. I give them an evil grin and say loudly, "I am Lilith the First, and I will not cow down to anyone. Especially you," I explain to Luther poking him in the chest with my finger and pushing him back a few steps. "You play as if you have some power but you are nothing more than a leech, you feed off the accomplishments of your relatives. You couldn't hold a candle to a real wizard let alone me. So run along with your tiny tail between your legs." I give them the evilest grin I can muster.

They quickly move away from me, and I laugh as I scan the room. Well so much for the subtle approach I was originally planning on. I take a bow to the other students and say, "I hope you liked the show. I'm here all afternoon. "I turn and skip back to my seat with a huge smile on my face.

I think I finally understand what I am going to do to turn this all around. Just in time as I see Mr. Kairington walking into the dining hall followed by his staff that escorted me earlier. His face had a smile on it as if he had just won a prize. I jump up and take my tray to deposit my trash. "Looks like the parade of monkeys will continue sooner than I thought," I say so the whole dining hall could hear me. I gave my brightest smile to everyone and said, "Come along Mr. Kairington you don't want to miss out on my lesson to the council."

His smile faltered with my attitude, seething he remarks to me, "I am going to enjoy watching them wipe that smile off your face!" I snort as I turn to face him walking backward.

"Why so hostile Mr. Kairington, you might want to pay close attention you might learn something," I say giggling as I see James's hurrying to catch up with us. "How's your back Mr. Kairington? The wall didn't hurt you too much did it?" I asked him jokingly.

"Mock me all you want Ms. Primus, soon your magic will be bound and you will be shipped off to God knows where!" he says threateningly.

"Goddess," I retort.

"Excuse me," he says looking at me with full attention.

"You said God knows where, but the Goddess is not male. You might want to keep that in mind in the future." I say as I turn and walk away.

I get escorted to the testing room that has been changed from its normal open space to a platform at the back of the room with five chairs that look highly polished wood with red upholstery padding the seat and back. The center of the room is a single wooden slat chair with arms rests, obviously not meant for comfort. "I take this uncomfortable one is mine, for now," I say jokingly and sit down.

Mr. Kairington puts a spell on me that is supposed to make it so I can't move. I know I can dispel it with ease but I want to see how this plays out. Staff and a few students start to fill the bleachers at the front of the room, I'm assuming they are here to tell the council what I have been doing. The legacies are sitting up front so I give them a wink and smile.

I see five figures walking covered in black cloaks, who I assume are the council members. "Don't mind me, I would get up for you but Tweedle dee back there bound me to the chair." I laugh and get dirty scowls from the five men. Of course, they are all men I think to myself. They sit down on the chairs in front of me.

Then a new figure enters and recognizes that he is a demon. No one else seems to know he is there. Ok then, I'll just not acknowledge him to see what he does. He stands behind the center chair and speaks softly to the man there.

The man in the center chair stands and addresses me, "In your very short time here you have already proven your disregard for the proper magic techniques that we use to keep everyone safe, and your improper use of magic against your fellow students and the teachers. Do you have anything to say for yourself?"

"Not really, but I would like to know who I am addressing if that's not too much to ask?" I ask, keeping a big smile on my face.

"The council will now hear from the students you attacked," completely disregarding my question.

So rude I think to myself, and I look off to the side to see the legacies walking up to address the council, "Hey kiddies, don't forget to mention that just about everyone on campus saw the video of you all losing your clothes." I am just going to have so much fun with this.

They relay the events of the last two days conveniently leaving out that they instigated the incident, to begin with, but that doesn't matter. I know that nothing I say would change the minds of the council especially when it involves their kin. I kind of tuned out the rest of the testimony as I know what happened.

As everyone was finished, I see the demon talk to the center councilman, I am still trying to figure out why he is there.

"Lilith Primus, we have heard the testimony of the students and teachers, this is the last chance for you to speak," The councilman says.

"That's not my name, I am not Lilith Primus. What I would like to know is your name?" I look at the demon.

"You don't need to know our names as we are just the council and we will judge you..." The councilman starts to say till I cut him off.

I am getting irritated with this guy, "Will you shut up? I was not talking to you; I am talking to the gentleman that has been whispering in your ear during this whole hearing." I pop out of the chair and seal the room, not allowing the demon to escape.

The demon comes out of concealment causing them to shrink and scramble away. "So, tell me young one, what is your name then? I'll give you mine if you tell me yours." He speaks in a seductive tone.

"I am surprised that you don't recognize me, that must mean you are a fledgling demon. Did you just come into your powers? For how can any of Hell's spawn not recognize Lilith the First? You might as well just tell me your name so that I can send you back to your home with a message." I reply moving past the councilmen and closer to the demon.

"I am Ferner, a crossroad demon, at your service. What is it you desire?" He says, still trying to play me.

I hear the councilman's voice coming from behind me saying, "We had a deal, you need to keep your side of the bargain."

The demon and I both look over at the councilman and chuckle to ourselves. "It's like he has never dealt with one of the fallen before." I joked with the demon.

"The fallen, that is an old name, I am guessing you have some experience with us then, judging by the fact that you could see me while I was obscured," he says to me. "What do you want from me 'Lilith the First'?" Ferner asks still unaware of who I am.

"Ferner, I have something simple for you to do for me, I need you to pass a message to Lucifer for me. Tell him that Lilith the First knows what he did, and I am not happy with him." I state to the demon then with a twist of my hand he bursts into flames and disappears into nothing.

I turn to the Council and the others in the room, "Minerva do you wish to let the council know what you found out about me? Then I will fill in the rest."

Minerva explained to the council that she found evidence that I was alive six thousand years ago and had records that indicated I lived until about 3 thousand years ago.

"Thank you, Minerva, if everyone would follow me, please so I can explain the rest." I walk out and down into the courtyard. I amplify my voice, "Come all to the courtyard." I waited on the students to file out of the buildings. "I grab the council and the legacies with my magic and lift them into the air on either side of me.

"I am Lilith, the first human-made in Eden, Guardian of the Tree of Knowledge. I have lived for ten thousand years; my magic was gifted to me by the Goddess and I was trained by the archangels. Your magic is nothing compared to what I wield. As of this moment, I am dissolving the council and I will be the voice of the wizarding community. Does anyone have any questions?" I release the council members and look at them, "For your corruption and misuse of your positions I bind your magic. As for the legacies, you have terrorized the students of this campus for long enough but I will put it to your fellow students what your punishment will be. Minerva, I will leave you in charge of the school and you have my full support for any changes you wish to make here. Now if you will excuse me, I have some people I want to talk to." I announce to the residents of the campus.

As I walk through the students, I feel a hand grab my shoulder. I turn to see Elizabeth. “Mother, what have you done?”

Author's note:Sorry for the delay in posting. I had some family issues that I had to take care of that took me away from my writing. I hope you enjoy what I have to offer you

***

"What have you done?" Elizabeth asked me.

There was a mixture of anger and fear in her voice that I could not quite place. I had seen that same expression on her face before, but I could not remember where. " I am making this place a better place," I said. "For James to learn. I am still going to teach him, just like I promised. I looked away from her and down at my hands. They were trembling slightly, and I clenched them into fists to try and stop the shaking. I can't let him grow up in this world the way it is."

I grabbed my family and led them back to my dorm room. With everyone outside trying to figure out what is going to happen now. I address all of them, "I have hidden from my responsibility for too long. I am sorry that I have surprised you all with my actions. Last night I had a dream in which I was back in Eden. I am stuck here on this plane until humans can be trusted to protect the Tree of Knowledge. I can't behave like a teenager in school. I just have no real experience on which to base my actions. I tried to keep my magic more subtle but even the simplest of actions made me noticeable to the others.

"I also couldn't let James get hurt, and I may have gone a little overboard with my payback, on those legacies. I just can't hide from my responsibility anymore. I am sorry for outing myself like this. I just needed wizards to know that they can't continue to act the way they have been. There was no accountability for those in charge." I explain to them then take a solemn pause.

I hear Kyle's voice in my head, "I have been thinking you said it should have been impossible for James to inherit your powers. What if he didn't inherit your powers at all? What if it was just a natural evolution of magic in humans and there are others like you both? This would explain why the council was so adamant about not being able to use magic like this and why they have been trying to keep a lid on things. They obviously wouldn't want to have anyone that could challenge their power. We need to find out more about this. We need to talk to the former council and check out their records." He has an interesting point those families have been in charge for so long of course they would do anything to remain in control.

I address my family again, "Kyle has brought up an interesting point to me, what if James wasn't different because of me but that he was related to me just being coincidence? There may be others like him that have been suppressed by the council that no one knows about."

James and David look at each other and David says "Who is Kyle?"

"Oh right, he was the vessel that was carrying my soul, and when Elizabeth freed me, his soul was transferred to me. So, he is another consciousness that lives in my head." They look surprised by my nonchalant attitude about this.

Elizabeth gets us back on track, "Okay, so you think that maybe James is not the only one that has powers as you do? How do we get these records to verify that?"

"I guess that I will have to go ask the council what they may know about this and where their records may be," I muse. "I need to talk to Minerva about this she has some of my old papers, so she might be able to help us out."

We headed back outside to the courtyard only to be bombarded with questions from angry and scared parents. With my magically enhanced voice, I call out to everyone, "parents, students, and staff members I have no plans to shut down this school or change the way things are being taught here. I am leaving that solely in Minerva's hands and I trust her to make sure your children are getting the best education possible. The only thing that will change is that I will be asking Minerva to let me teach a class to help those that are different from the average wizard. As for governing the wizards of the world, I plan to interview candidates for the new council that I am forming to act as a check and balance of not only me but also the council itself. No longer will we be governed by corrupt rulers that prevent any change from happening. That is all I am going to say currently, for I must consult with a few people before I can make any changes to our world."

With that said I worked my way through the crowd to the front of Lyonesse hall, seeing Minerva on the steps trying to keep everything calm. Behind her are the legacies and the former council members. Great, I think they are all in the same place. I walk up to Minerva; she gives me an angry look. "We all need to talk," pointing to her and the council and legacies. "Can we please go into the testing room?" I ask gently and respectfully. We all filed into the building and went up to the testing room. I sit on the middle chair and I ask Minerva to sit next to me. I look down at the former council members, "I was not planning to do this until I saw the demon follow you all into the room. So how long have you been working with that demon?" I ask.

Mr. head of the council just glared at me silently and didn't answer. Finally, one of the others spoke up, "I am Michael Sutton, I would like to say that I had no idea that Augustus Kairington was working with a demon." I had the others agree with his statement.

"Augustus Kairington, do you have anything to say for yourself?" He remained silent. I sighed, "Moving on, you know who I am and that I am powerful. I should be singular in my power but I have found myself meeting another that moves magic through their bodies. What I want to know is are there any others that you have suppressed from the rest of the community?"

Again, I wait for a response, only to be met with silence. Kyle speaks to me "You might want to offer some incentive for someone to speak up, like a chance to get their magic back or being able to continue to live their lives as a normal person with no interference." I sigh and nod, he is right I need to offer something to them.

"Ok, I guess I need to give you all some incentives to talk. The first of you that answer my questions will get their magic back after I am sure that you will not be a threat to the community." I pause to give them a chance to think but the others beside Augustus try to speak over each other. "I will speak to each of you individually and if you answer truthfully and are willing to show me the council records then we will talk about getting your magic back."

"Augustus, your silence has doomed you. Since you won't answer my questions, I will have to assume to worst of you, when I put this mark on you it will most likely cause your family to be shunned by the community. Now you have already made a deal with a fallen so I know where your soul is going but I would like to know why?"

It wasn't Augustus who spoke up but Luther, "our family has been under the thumb of that demon for four generations. He promised we would stay in power of the council for sacrificed souls."

"And who was your family sacrificing to the demon?" I asked Luther, seeing the disgust on his face that came from the deal his ancestor made.

"Those wizards that you were talking about, they were the sacrifice that they made to the demon. It's rumored that the demon was looking for a specific soul but he never found it." Luther explained as he looked at Augustus with a look of hate in his eyes.

"How do you know this?" I asked Luther looking calm but about to boil over in anger.

"The contract is in the library of our family home. I have seen it." Luther said.

"Thank you, Luther, I appreciate your candor so your family's stain will not go on with you, "I told him with a smile.

"A specific soul from wizards that could use magic like me. Hmm, seems like Lucifer was trying to find a way to pull my soul off this plane, which would contradict the Goddess' will. Interesting it seems at least one member of your family has a conscious, Augustus." I said as I looked at the man.

He finally said something but nothing important, "I will see you fall. At that time, you will beg me for mercy only to find none."

Elizabeth and I both laugh at that statement. Elizabeth lets out a laugh, "None will cause Lilith to beg for mercy let alone a simple human like you. She has fought archangels and she is still here. Do not think you can get enough power to challenge her," I smiled at her words.

"Luther one other question. Did you know that James was like those other wizards that were sacrificed?" I asked.

His head hung low in shame, "Yes I did, I was tasked with getting him to use magic in a way that would show that he was not a normal wizard so that my grandfather could sacrifice him but when you came, I saw an opportunity to get out of sacrificing him." I see the rage building up in Elizabeth's eyes and I quickly intervene, putting a hand on her shoulder.

"Thank you, Luther, for being so candid with us. I appreciate that you did not want him to be sacrificed." I thanked him and led Elizabeth over to Augustus. I reached over and cupped her face in my hands, "my darling Elizabeth, since he was trying to sacrifice your son, I think you should be the one to punish him how you see fit." Looking over her shoulder I say, "David can you please take James out of the room as he should not see what is about to happen." David nodded and quickly ushered James out of the room.

I moved away from Augustus and Elizabeth. She loses her composure and screams at Augustus; her glamour fails as she swings her hand at him. Her long black claws rip through his neck and he falls to the floor headless. Elizabeth looks at me crying and I wrap her in a hug. "How could they want to hurt my little boy? He has not hurt anyone." I walk Elizabeth over to the chairs and sit with her. I grab her bloody hand not carrying about the blood.

"You may all think me a hypocrite right now condemning Augustus for working with a fallen, and here I am helping a demon. First, she is my daughter, and second, she is not fallen. She never served the Lord of Hell and has been nothing but a good mother and wife. She has always lived here on this plane, that is why she is different from that lowly crossroads demon." I look at my daughter with pride as I say this.

Elizabeth regains her composure and restores her glamour. "I am sorry for losing control mother."

"It's ok, my darling, you have nothing to apologize for," I reassure her.

Everyone was staring at us with a mix of confusion and horror. "What? Are you questioning a mother's love for her child?" I ask.

Luther was terrified that what happened to his grandfather would happen to him. He fell to his knees at Elizabeth's feet, "please forgive me for what I did to your son. I will never let anything like that happen ever again, please give me a chance to make it right." Elizabeth looked at Luther with anger and hatred but not as much intensity as she looked at Augustus.

"I feel that you would not be so ready to change your ways with James if I were a normal wizard, but I will give you a chance to make amends to my son." Elizabeth nodded and said to Luther. She turns to me, "mother I must go back home and spend some time with my son and husband." I nod to her as she leaves.

"Minerva, I am sorry that you had to witness this. I want to talk to you about starting a class for those wizards that bring magic into themselves as a way to use it. I would like to teach it for now but once we get some students trained then maybe one can take over those duties. "I look at Minerva with a serious look on my face. "I really would like you to take control of this school and make sure we get the most out of your students. You have my full support to make any changes you need to make. I would also like to know if there is any way that I can communicate with the wizard community as a whole?" Minerva looked at me with a serious look that matched my own.

"I think that I have some ideas that might work. I would like to have some of the other teachers learn about your magic so that we can build a better bridge between us. As for communication with the whole community, you would have to go to one of the old council members' houses and use their communication stones, as they are the only ones set up to be able to communicate with the entire community. If I may recommend Lilith, you will need some help to run the community as well as to teach the classes you wish to teach. If you need anything I will be more than happy to help in any way that I can." With that, she got up and left the room.

Next, I will deal with the remainder of the legacies. I had the four remaining legacy students to talk to. I wave for them to come and stand in front of me. "Now what are we going to do about your actions towards your fellow students? Do you have anything you wish to say for yourselves?" I asked.

Sara what the first to step up and speak, "I realize that this is not a good excuse for my actions but I fell into these habits because I was afraid of what my parents would do if I didn't maintain the status quo. Once I started down that path, I started to see myself as better than the others and that I was supposed to do things to make myself look superior to the rest." She said with a look of shame, her red hair hanging disheveled over her face. She was still so very sexy looking.

"And do your others feel the same way?" I asked the rest of the students. All but Simon nodded their heads in affirmation. "Simon, do you have something to say on your behalf?"

"Not really, I could care less about the legacies or anyone else. I'm only in this for me to get ahead. I don't care about anything else." He shrugged and moved to sit in the chair I was once sitting in. He showed no lack of concern for anything.

"Well, Simon I appreciate your honesty as I think some of your comrades if not all true, I think you may want to consider how you act towards others in the future. You may need them in the future. That is just my opinion on the matter but you have to do what you think is best for you." I looked around at all the legacies. "I would remember what you saw here when you put gaining power over others. I won't punish you for your past actions but I will not tolerate any further abuse of the students in this school." I look at them at wave to them to leave. They all got up and left me with a dead body and the rest of the council members.

"I think we can dispense with the individual member interviews and you can all talk to me as a group. So, what do you have to say about your assistance in the sacrifice of all those innocent people in the name of remaining in power?"

Michael nods and starts to speak but I cut him off. "Does he speak for all of you?" They nod to me in unison. "Very well then, go ahead Michael."

"We agree that the sacrifice of those innocent people was not what we intended to happen when we prosecuted those individuals. They were just to be bound and then released back to their homes. We would not be part of that type of atrocity. While we did bind those individuals to maintain our power, it was not our intention to harm them further." Michael explains their actions.

" I am aware that this was not the first generation to be prosecuted. I would like to know how far back this practice of binding started?" I ask to get an idea of the scope of the persecutions that occurred.

"Our records show that this practice started about 300 years ago. It was said it was done to maintain the balance of power within the wizard community." Michael explains.

"This stops now, I will not allow it to continue. Wizards have been entrusted with a fraction of knowledge from the Tree of Knowledge. This must not be how it is to be used. This knowledge was meant to make humans better and allow them to regain their right to the lost knowledge of the Goddess, but it appears that humans selfishly took it and used it to their advantage. We must correct this." I explain angrily. "Your magic will remain bound until such a time that you have proven your worth to the community. I want access to all council records."

I send them away; I try to come to terms with how many wizards must have been sacrificed for no other reason than to uphold the current power structure. 'This is what humans have done throughout our history,' Kyle says to me. 'Modern world is built on the backs of those deemed below the rest.'

'I would have thought that at some point in time, that men would have gained the knowledge to be better to each other. I guess the Goddess was right to expel humans from Eden and access the Tree of Knowledge. Man is not ready to hold that kind of knowledge,' I think back to him.

***

I exit into the courtyard and take a deep breath. The courtyard is quiet with only a few people milling about, a look of uncertainty on their faces. I need to clean up from the day's events, so I head toward Morgana Hall.

I entered my room to find Justice laying on her bed, earbuds in, and her laptop on her lap. She looks up as I enter, she sees the gore on my hands and looks a little startled. "Is everything okay?" She looks almost afraid to ask.

"It will be, I hope. Right now, I just want to clean up and get some dinner. This day has taken a greater toll on me than I could have imagined." I say not looking into her eyes as I grab my toiletries and towel and head to take a shower. After I showered the dirt and grime of the day off me, I headed back to the room to get dressed and ready for dinner. Justice is waiting for me in the room, she looks nervous as I walk in. I'm guessing that she's worried about what I did that covered my hands in blood. I looked at her and gave her a small smile, "I didn't hurt anyone, that was from the punishment that was doled out by someone else. I'll explain later."

I finished getting dressed and we headed out to the Mell Mag for dinner. As we entered the room was filled with students sitting solemnly around the tables. Not much chatter was going on, but I did get stares from them as I passed. I kept my head up and walked confidently through the room. Grabbing my food I headed for my usual table, not surprisingly James was not there. I guess that Elizabeth decided to take him home for the night so they could talk. Tara and Brian are sitting together and smiling as Justice and I sit down.

Tara was the first to speak, "was that what you planned to happen today?" I shook my head.

"No, that wasn't my plan but even the best-laid plans will fall to the waist side when you engage the enemy," I say but realize that wasn't me but Kyle that said that. 'Kyle, how did you do that, use me to speak?'

'I don't know it was just what I was thinking that is what I would tell my soldiers in this situation,' he says to me. Pushing that to the side for now, as I had more important concerns at the moment.

"When I found out more about what was going on I had to improvise to maintain control of the situation. I couldn't let the council stay in power with what came to light so I decided to take care of them." I explained to them while not going into too much detail that I didn't want to burden them with.

As we were eating our food, Sara walked up to us, her red hair lacking luster, her makeup streaked from crying, and just looking miserable. She asked if she could join us. I gave her a confused look but she just shrugged and said, "I have no one else to sit with, most everyone here hates me and I can't be around the others right now." I nodded and gestured to the seat next to me. The rest of the group gave me a look to ask if I was crazy about letting her join us. Sara addresses those at the table, "I'm sorry if I did anything to you three while I was here." Her face hangs low like she is just totally defeated by her shame. I just wanted to hug her and show her some sexual pleasure she has never experienced before.

I didn't want to make things more difficult for her than they already were. "So, what are you going to do now?" I asked her, trying to make small talk. Sara just shrugged and said, "I don't know, I guess I'll just try to lay low and not cause any more trouble." I nodded and gave her a small smile.

Justice was looking at me with a raised eyebrow as if she could sense my inner thoughts. I gave her a sheepish grin and shrugged my shoulders. I guess that I'm not as good at hiding my emotions as I thought. I turned my attention back to Sara who was still looking down at her food, poking at it with her fork.

To lighten up the mood and since I haven't gotten to know any of these people at all. I was so worried about James and myself that I didn't put any effort into getting to know them. "I'm curious, you all know some about my abilities, what are all your specialties?" I asked the group.

Tara was the first to respond, "I specialize in water magic, though I still struggle with the basics sometimes." She says looking nervous at me. I nod to her. "I mainly can use my magic to move faster through the water."

"That's interesting I will have to get you to show me that sometime. I have never needed to do something like that but it sounds interesting." I replied to her. "I've spent most of my life living in caves so I haven't done very much swimming," I say to everyone.

"Caves, with all your power and you lived in caves. Why did you never build a castle or something?" Sara asks me.

"You have to remember that I was living in a time before large houses and my mate and I were able to use our magic to keep us comfortable. We had a garden and a hot spring that we used to keep us warm. My mate and children were more comfortable being in a place where they didn't have to keep up the glamour at all times. They just had to do it when we would go to the city for supplies." I spoke.

Brian responded next, "I am aligned to earth magic, though mostly I can just move earth around." He spoke.

" I wonder if I can teach you how to grow plants. I love to make gardens. I try to get them as close to Eden as I can but as time has gone by since I was there, I have slowly forgotten what it looked like." I say to Brian.

"Wait, you are not in any of the stories about Eden. How come no one knows about you being there?" Justice asked me.

"Yes, well when Adam got Eve to eat the fruit of the tree of knowledge they were banished from Eden and they had most of their memories removed. After I was banished, I was allowed to keep my memories but I didn't interact with the humans back then, because they were just so animalistic. "I explain.

Justice looked at me and started, "I am aligned with water magic, I have some control over water and I can create small amounts of water if I need it." I am impressed by her abilities.

"That is very useful to have when you are out in the wilderness," I replied to her.

Sara looks up from her plate and says, "Fire, I am aligned to fire magic, I can create a column of fire, but I can't control it if it spreads to the surrounding environment."

"Fire to match your fiery red hair," I say biting my lip. "The control will come with practice." I held out my hand and created a small flame in the center of my palm. With a bit of magic, I make the flame grow a little then change shape to look like a dancing woman with long hair. I let the flame dance for a little before I closed my hand and extinguished the flame.

The others look at me with a mix of amusement and surprise, I even get some looks of surprise from the tables surrounding us. "Yes, it's all about being able to put your intent into the magic. It is easier when the magic is inside your body to put your intent into it, but it still takes a lot of practice to control it. Now the first step to learning to control intent is to be able to focus and compress the magic into your focus this way you are not trying to hold your intent while the magic goes through your focus." I explain to them and have more people listening to my explanation. More of the students in the room start asking me questions and I try to explain them to them as best as I can.

I ask everyone to follow me after dinner as we go to a field near the school, "I will demonstrate putting intent into magic. I look at the field and feel the magic around me. Since I am going to be casting a large spell, I go back to my dance to pull more magic through me. Closing my eyes, I focus on the magical energies surrounding me and I start to move them through my body as I move in my dance. The magic swirls in me condensing into a small ball of pure magical energy. I focus on the ball and push my intent into the magic. In my mind, I make a garden paradise with a hot spring at the center. The garden stretched from around the hot spring to fill the entire field.

When I feel the magic has finished its work, I open my eyes to see even more eyes on me than there were before. The look of astonishment on their faces when they see my creation makes me happy. Being around magical beings most of my life I never really got that sense of awe before. I noticed Minerva and Mr. Kairington looking with amazement at my work. I even saw Mr. Baker tried not to be noticed but still looking on in amazement.

"To do this I just had a clear intent on what I wanted the magic to do and then I focused the magical energies into a ball and pushed the magic out slowly while mixing unfocused magic with it to create a larger effect. When you compress magic in this way you must be careful when releasing it. Do not let it all come out at once. If I were to have released all the magic I compressed at once nothing would be standing for several miles around me. I have only used magic like that once before and it ended very badly for an island I was forced to fight on."

Minerva walks up next to me and says, "You did all this in thirty minutes, that's just amazing. That dance of yours is really beautiful as well. I heard about it from Mr. Baker but to see it in person is just amazing. How long will this last here?"

"For as long as I keep putting my magic into it, otherwise it will all die," I explain to her. "I once had a garden similar to this where I lived with my family for several thousand years. I was told it all died when I was imprisoned."

I leaned down and picked out a red Amarillis flower and walked over to Sara and threaded the stem through her hair. She gave me a warm smile and blushed. I knew it, she was into me. I thought I saw that in her, during the goo incident.

I walked around looking at others' reactions to the garden. Most of the faces showed amazement and awe, I continued till I was standing next to Justice. "How do you feel about being my friend, now?" I asked.

Justice looked at me still in shock, "I know you said you were powerful, but this is beyond anything I could have imagined. I don't think there was ever a wizard that was this powerful."

"I imagine not," I replied back

"Was that Sara you were blatantly flirting with, I thought you had a mate that you were madly in love with?" She asked me.

"My mate is the queen succubus, we have always shared other lovers," I look at her as if that was obvious.

"Oh, so you're going to use Sara for sex then?" She said looking a little upset.

"I'm not going to use her for sex, I plan to have lots of sex with her, but I am immortal and I will always look like I am so a long relationship is pointless to consider," I say to her still confused by her question.

"You may find that she may not be as willing as you think, she may want a relationship with you," she says to me in a tone that suggests that she is skeptical of me getting what I want. She walks away from me, leaving me wondering what she was trying to say. Of all the women I have been with none wanted anything more than a good time then to get back to their husbands.

I lay in bed thinking about my life and the life I want now here in the modern age. I don't want to go back into hiding again. There is just so much that I need to know about the world and how I can live in it as I am. Neither Kyle nor I have any experience in living as a teenage girl. Now that Kyle can exert his own will on me is something we will have to work out.

'You know I can hear what you are thinking,' Kyle says in my mind. 'We need to find a way to live outside this school,' as you said. As for life inside the school and dealing with magic and wizards and all the stuff that I thought didn't exist, that's all for you. What we need is a group of friends that can help us out while we are outside these walls. Maybe go on some trips with Tara and Brian to get the teenage experience we need.'

'You have a good point Kyle, we have those that are close to us, show us how to be a normal teenager,' I say. 'I must say that having you in my head like this is a bit unnerving but I will get used to it. I do like that I was able to understand English when I first got here, and your understanding of how things work in the modern world has made it easier for me to adjust.'

I look over at Justice and she is facing the wall with her back to me. "Hey Justice, are you mad at me or something? You haven't said anything to me since we got back here."

She rolls over and looks at me, "Lilith, I don't know what to say to you. You are beyond anyone here at the school when it comes to magic. You have no relatable experiences with anyone here at the school and yet you remain here. Why? I am just confused about everything that has happened today. I just want to know that everything is going to be alright and it's not all going to come crashing down."

"You are right Justice, nothing that happened today was planned out and it is going to take some time to make this whole situation work. I won't promise that there will be no problems but I will promise that I will do everything to protect this school and its students. As for why I am still here, that is something that I wanted to talk to you about. You know that I have now experienced living in this time as a young woman. I may know about the modern world but not how I fit into the world outside of magic. I hid away from the world after I met my mate and we were happy living our lives together alone, but that is just not possible anymore. I need people I can trust to help me make sense of how I exist outside of the world of magic. I would like your help in understanding this world from a new perspective." I explain to her in a serious tone.

"You are not going to be a student here Lilith, you'll be a teacher. So why do you want to continue to live here with me and the other students?" She asks me, finally getting to the root of the problem she had with me.

I look at her with a smile, "I will only be teaching one class with one person at the moment, so for the rest of the day, I will need to sit in on the other classes so that I can understand what your magic is really like. Most of all I am staying here in this room with you because I like you and I want to be your friend. I can't hang out with the teachers because they can't show me what it is like to live as I am. I need you and the other students because I need people to do stuff with that are as young as I appear. Everything here and now is new to me and I'm just trying to learn how to adjust to this life. I need to be here with all of you if I am ever going to have a chance at surviving this new world."

She looks at me for a few moments, "Ok just remember I don't want to see you and Sara going at it while I am here, and don't do it on my bed." She laughs as she tries to say it with a straight face.

"I'll hang a sock on the doorknob so you won't come in," I laughed with her.

"If you do that, then you will have every girl on this floor at your door trying to listen in on you. I know you are not a monogamous girl, but I also don’t want you to turn this place into your sex den and no orgies you got it, Missy," Justice says with a mock authoritative tone causing us to both bust out laughing. "Can you tell me about your mate? I'm kind of curious what the woman who owns your heart is like?" She asks me as she sits up cross-legged on her bed looking at me.

***

Shar'li is the most beautiful woman I have ever seen; her skin has the cutest blue tinge to it that makes her black horns stand out. Her fanged smile is as alluring as it was dangerous. The horns are erogenous zones for a succubus and as you would guess about any succubus, she had amazing talents in lovemaking.

More than the sex though she was the first one to see me as a person, and not some object of desire. So many times, we would just lay on the furs in our cave and just talk, and I would never get bored because I loved the sound of her voice. Even after several millennia we never got tired of each other.

When we finally started having children, together it created this bond for us that made me understand that she is the only woman I will ever love. I would move mountains to get her back, and once I do locate where she is that is exactly what I will do.

She gave me the most wonderful family I could ever have asked for. It's like the Goddess made her just for me. When Lucifer sent out his call for demons of Earth to join him in his war against Heaven, Shar'li chose me over fighting with the rest of the demons. We lived a quiet life together sharing everything and raising our children and experiencing the joys of parenthood, as we watched them grow.

Our home was a place of love and happiness. Our children while being succubus learned to live and feed without killing. This was something unique about our family. Most demons kill so that they can take the power of that person's soul. We never killed.

It was a perfect life till Michael came back into our lives and forced me to fight him. That cost me everything because I never made it back home to my family.

I finished the story with tears in my eyes and a broken heart. I promised right then that I would get her back, whatever it took.

***

It depresses me to think about Shar'li because she is gone because of my fight with Michael and Lucifer. I want to see her again, and it breaks my heart that I cannot find her. I know she would be here helping me with James and the other problems that I have here.

I look over to Justice with a half-smile, "she is everything to me after I lost my home in Eden. She finally made me feel whole again, and that is just one of the many reasons she will always be my mate.

"She sounds like a great person not at all what the stories would have you believe of demons. I hope that you can find her," she told me with a big smile.

I smile back, "So is there anyone special in your life?" I ask feeling closer to her already.

"I have dated a few boys but most I couldn't stay with since they are not involved in the wizard community. I haven't found anyone here so right now I have no one but I am not ready for anything serious. I still want to go to college and study marine biology. If I meet someone, I may consider dating them. You have a long life ahead of you, what are you going to do?" She asks me as we continue our conversation.

"I have no idea what I am going to do long term, but first I am going to get my family back together and I will have to see what comes next for me. I cannot live within the outside society very easily, from what I understand of how the outside society works I just won't be able to live with much freedom out there. I may have to stay in the background and just help with the wizarding society," I tell her with a smile.

We continued talking for a while longer before we both decided to go to sleep, I know it was going to be a long day tomorrow. I have to go to the Kairington manor and see what I can find in the records there and also send out a message to the rest of the wizarding society.

I had a night with no dreams, just a relaxing sleep that made me feel refreshed and ready for the new day. As I headed to take a shower the other girls were saying good morning to me and interacting with me. It was nice to feel accepted and liked now after such a rough start to school. I am feeling like I am beginning to fit in. I am getting ready to start my day.

Justice and I make our way to Mag Mell for breakfast. We got to our table and I found James sitting there with a huge smile on his face. He gets up and hugs me and we sit down to eat. Tara and Brian are there as well, telling James about what went down last evening. Shortly after we all start to eat, Sara walked over and sat down next to me, "Good morning sexy," she whispers in my ear and brushes her hand against mine. I give her a quick wink and smile at her. “What was that?” James asked us.

“It’s nothing yet,” I smile and laugh

I give James a quick rundown of what I am going to be doing today while the students will be having an assembly to go over any changes that are going to be initiated in the school and to listen to the announcement that I will be giving.

I met Luther at the transport station at school and we headed over to the Kairington Manor. As we get transported to the outside of Kairington Manor we are met by a large group of guards blocking our way into the manor. I give Luther a look, are they serious about this or what?

"Are we going to have a problem here?" I ask the guards in an authoritative tone.

"You will not be allowed on this property this family does not recognize your authority to take over the council and your actions against our lord of the manor is recognized as an act of treason and you will be dealt with the utmost severity," the largest of the guards with no neck says to me.

"Who is going to stop me?" I joke and look at Luther who is looking frightened. I am hit by an intense cone of fire coming from the guards. I just laugh loud, "Is that all you got?" I walked forward through the fire and grabbed the guard by his head and snapped his neck. I look at the rest of the guards with a calm face and a cocky smirk, I throw an explosive ray of light at them. The guards fly back in a smoking heap as I continue to walk to the gate.

With a wave of my hand, the metal gates fly from the wall, crashing to the ground several yards away. I look at Luther’s shocked face as I wave to him to follow me. With a frightened look, he runs to catch up to me, "Luther, I didn't want this to happen, I am not normally a violent person. I won't let these people continue to hold the rest of the wizard's hostage from achieving more from magic. I will not let anything happen to you either while you are here. You are with me and I look after those I am with," I say to him as we walk up the path to the house.

We don't run into any more guards on the way up to the house. When we open the door and step inside, we are met by an elderly woman and two other gentlemen. "Grandmother please don't fight this," Luther pleads.

"How could you do this to us, Luther? She is the one that killed your grandfather." She says angrily.

"No, I didn't kill him. My daughter was the one that killed him since he was targeting her son to be sacrificed. I am the one who banished the demon back to hell. Just so we are clear on what happened yesterday." I say calmly as I walk around the grand foyer barely looking at any of the people there. "This looks like an expensive house too bad it was created on the backs of the innocent. Now I don't want to have to kill Luther's family..."

I get interrupted by one of the men standing there, "He is no family to us anymore. He has abandoned us and I will no longer call him my son." He spits out the last words.

"That's a shame, Luther as head of this house now will you take me to the records room? I will leave it up to you if you would like me to spare them or if you wish me to rid you of such foul influences in your life." I speak to Luther looking at him to show him how serious I am right now.

Before he can answer me, his father yells out, "who are you to think you have any control over who runs this house and the council? You stupid girl, I will peal the flesh from your bones!" I stop him right there by flashing over to him and grabbing his throat crushing his windpipe with one hand.

"You will do nothing, you insignificant little man, I have battled archangels and demons, do you think your little bit of ill-gotten power is enough to scare me?" His face turns purple as I continue to squeeze his throat.

I feel a hand on my shoulder from behind, "Please Lilith, don't kill him." Luther looks at me with sadness. I release his neck as I throw him to the ground.

"Of course, Luther, I told you that it is your decision on what happens to them. I will follow your lead when it comes to your family's fate." I say to him with sympathy in my voice. I then wave my hand at them and bind them to the chairs that line the wall. "Now, which way to the library?"

The library is a massive two-story room, with a balcony that overlooks the entire first floor. Multiple ladders lead up to the second story, where there are more shelves of books. In the center of the room is a large table. A large polished spherical stone sits on a gold stand. The stone is about the size of my head. Around the room, I see many artifacts that carry magic, such as a wand, a staff, and multiple bottles of potions. This room is where the family does their magic.

I place my hand on the spherical stone, and I am assaulted by a barrage of images. I see the family performing all sorts of dark magic. I see them sacrificing people, animals, and even children. I see them making deals with demons, and I see them being controlled by a higher power. The taint of evil in this family is very strong.

The stone is a magical artifact that allows me to communicate with the wizard community. I use the magic in the stone to send a message to the wizard community.

"Wizards of the world, I am Lilith the First. I am the first human created and have been alive for over ten thousand years. I come to you with a warning. The Kairington family uses dark magic. They have made deals with demons, and they are controlled by a higher power. I have disbanded the wizard council and I have taken control of our society till such a time as a new council can be formed. I know this will cause some discontent since none of you know who I am. I could not allow demons to continue to influence the leadership of wizards.

Now, for what I am looking for to making this new council, I want a six-member council with a representative from each of the inhabited continents. You as wizards will decide who you will send to represent your continent. The council will make all rulings for the world of wizards. I will be the tie-breaking vote only. I do not wish to be an absolute ruler. I will act as a mediator to keep the peace within the council.

I have taken up residence at Dagda Academy, where I will be a teacher for those in the community that can move magical energies through their bodies. I have found that this is a naturally occurring talent in the wizard community, and it should be cultivated to expand the knowledge base of magic.

I will not tolerate any attacks on the school, its students, my family, or me. This will be dealt with using extreme prejudice. I will leave you now to decide who your representatives will be. I will be watching what happens to ensure that we will not have any more corruption within the council," I say to the entire community.

I take my hand off the stone and come back to reality. I hear clapping behind me and feel a large magical power coming from that direction. I turn around to see a handsome gentleman clothed in a high-end suit leaning against the door to the library with a smile on his face. His eyes were dark and piercing. Next to him was the Kairington family no longer bound to the chairs in the foyer. "Hello, Lilith, it's so good to see you again. I was surprised to get your message so I just had to come and see for myself if it was true." He says to me with a smile that showed his teeth.

I move so that Luther is standing behind me, "Lucifer, you came so quick. I didn't realize I warranted this level of attention," I replied with a chuckle.

"I couldn't miss such a grand occasion, the return of the favorite. I also was a little perturbed that Augustus found himself in my realm. I worked hard to have direct access to the council here and you had to go and ruin it for me." Lucifer says to me he still maintains a casual tone and stance with me.

"Oh, I am so sorry I ruined your fun, I guess that makes us even. After all, you attacked me in the back while I was fighting Michael and it took me three thousand years to get back to my body. So, what can I do for you?" I ask him as he begins to walk

"Do for me? Oh no, I don't want anything from you. I think this time I am just going to sit back and enjoy the show when Michael catches wind that you are back. I have no desire to fight with you, I have other concerns with humans now. I will make you a deal, I and my demons will leave you alone and all you have to do is not interfere with my dealings with the humans. I will even extend this to your daughters and all your grandchildren." Lucifer says with a smirk.

"What you are not going to do anything about her we had a deal." Luther's father yells at Lucifer. Lucifer looks at him and then turns to me. He lets out a loud laugh.

"I have no intention of hurting her, her presence is going to provide so much entertainment to watch. Augustus learned the hard way that when it comes to my demons and I, we will never go against Lilith again. You also need to learn your place; you dare to make demands of me like you hold any power. You are a worm in the presence of gods," with a snap of his fingers Lucifer incinerates all three of the Kairington elders. The sounds of their screams echoed throughout the library. As three burned husks of bodies fell to the floor smelling of brimstone and burning flesh. Luther was still screaming in grief and anger.

I turned to Luther and put my hand on his shoulder and forced him to look me in the eyes. "There is nothing you can do to Lucifer so I need you to focus on me and not him or he will add you to the body count of his victims," I say to him to try and keep him from doing something stupid and getting himself killed.

"Lilith, do we have a deal?" Lucifer nonchalantly walks over to me and smirks.

"So let me get this straight Lucifer you want me to leave your deals with humans alone and you will leave my interests alone. Is that the gist of it?" I ask Lucifer as I lean back

"Nice try Lilith, I will leave you and your family alone, I said nothing about your interests." Lucifer laughs as he turns to walk around me.

"I think that is a shit deal Lucifer, if I agree to the deal then someone you deal with can use what you give against me and my family. So you would indirectly be going against me. I want the wizards, all of them left alone by you and your demons and you can have all the fun you want with the humans," I counter to Lucifer's offer.

Lucifer looks at me for a good long while before he laughs, "Ok Lilith, my demons won't tempt any other wizards."

"Then we have a deal Lucifer," I say to him.

"Excellent, it was a pleasure seeing you again my dear Lilith," he says to me as he walks out the door and blinks away.

I shake my head in disbelief as I look around the room. I can't believe that I just made a deal with Lucifer. I know that it is not going to last, but it will give me some time to figure out what he is up to. I just hope that he doesn't do anything to Luther, he is just a kid and doesn't deserve to be dragged into this any further. "Luther I'm sorry about your family," I say to him as I offer what little support I can. I know that there is nothing I can do or say to make it better. "It just sucks that he is involved with your family," I say to Luther leading him out of the library and away from where his family died.

I tell Luther that I have to go back to the library to get something and that he should go back to school. He hugs me and then leaves. I walk back into the library and scan the tomes to see if I can find out more about the sacrifices. I came across a tome from a wizard named Caleb. He was a knight in the crusades, and he was writing about some of the magical artifacts that he came across in the Holy Land. It's not really what I am looking for till I see what he found in a cave deep in the mountains. He found a demon, that was in suspended sleep. He goes on to describe what the demon looks like.

***

From the records of Caleb:

As I enter the bowels of the cave I come across a demon. It looks starved and sickly; the clothing of the body having mostly rotted away. Its large black horns wrap around her head like a crown. Her fingers end in long black talons, and her tail barbed at the end wraps her leg.

I bring my sword down onto her neck to try and destroy this foul beast but my sword bounces off her body refusing to cut through her skin. I next try to use wizard's fire but my flames refuse to touch the demon as if she is protected by an invisible shield. I did not know how to destroy this demon so I grabbed a few of my fellow crusaders and we dragged her into the light.

The light of heaven does nothing to hurt this demon. We decide that we must box this demon up and send her back to the holy church so the priests may find a way to destroy her.

***

I stared at the passage for a long time unable to believe what I had read. Could this be Shar'li? Where did they send her? What holy church? So many questions and yet no answers. I need to tell Elizabeth.

I ran from the house with the book and headed to the portal to get to Elizabeth's home. I step through the portal and enter the waiting room that I was at a few short days ago on my way to Dagda Academy.

Running out of the building bumping into various people on my way, rudely ignoring their shouts of anger at me. I found a taxi on the street and I flag him down. I give him Elizabeth's address and he drives me off through the city as we come closer to my destination.

When we got to Elizabeth's house, I jumped out forgetting to pay the taxi driver and rushed up to the door and pounded on it. The driver yelled at me about payment and in a frustrated state, I quickly ran down to the car and gave him my credit card. With his payment taken care of, he rushes off.

I ran back up to the door and knocked again, with no answer. I am getting frustrated when Kyle pops into my mind, 'call her on the cell phone.' Fuck how stupid could I be?

I quickly grabbed my cell phone from my pocket and found Elizabeth's number saved in my contacts. I dance around in anticipation as I wait for her to pick up the phone.

Finally, she answers, "what's wrong mother?" she asks me straight away.

"Where are you? I have something that I must show you."

"I am at work right now, where are you?"

"I am outside your house right now you must see what I found."

"I am on my way give me fifteen minutes," she says as she hangs up.

I sit on the front steps rereading the text to see if there was anything that I could be missing.

I couldn't find anything in the remaining text that indicated anything about where she was or what they had done with her.

Fifteen minutes later Elizabeth races up into her driveway and jumps out of her car. "Is James, okay? What's so urgent that you had to have me rush right over here?"

"I have no idea what James is up to right now because the last time I saw him was breakfast. That's not important right now, here read this and see if you see what I do." I say to Elizabeth handing her the tome with the page marked.

She gives me a skeptical look as she reads the text. The farther she reads into the text her eyes widen in shock and surprise. "Is this mom?" she asks, still looking at the text in disbelief.

"I think it is," I explain happily. I'm ready to jump out of my skin with

I headed back to the school after a lengthy discussion with Elizabeth on the passage in the book. I was excited, but I was also trying to stay calm since it just wasn't enough information to take action. Elizabeth and I both agreed that we would look through the library and try to find more information on Shar'li.

Once I got back to the school, I absconded to Minerva's office to discuss the outcome of my little speech. I was sitting across her desk from her, she was sitting there looking very tired. She was not happy and I had to wonder if we were getting any blowback from any of the parents. I tried to remain calm and not interrupt as she started to speak. "You have caused a major uproar from the parents after your little speech. They still don't understand why we are allowing you to teach and just where you came from. I would also like to point out that they have never seen what you can do with your magic. I think that you will have to have a demonstration for all of the wizards so that they can accept you," Minerva was looking at me with a concerned look on her face.

"What do you recommend that I do? I can't just go everywhere and do a magic show for everyone. I already have so many things that need my attention and going to all the places in the world to show everyone my power," I say looking at her with a frustrated look. "I'm sorry that people are having trouble with this but I seriously doubt that they would be more accepting of me even if they saw my power."

"What else is going on that you have so little time for? From what I have seen there is little that you could not accomplish with ease. Did things go bad at the Kairington estate?" She asks me surprised by my lack of confidence about being able to handle the situation.

"For most things you are right, but unfortunately things became more complicated while I was at the Kairington estate. For one, Lucifer walked in after my little speech and whipped out Luther's father, grandmother, and uncle right in front of him. With Luther there, I wasn't able to do anything to Lucifer except make a deal to try and protect wizards from further demon influence, though I don't trust him. Second, I found some information in their library about my mate that I need to investigate further. I will be here to work with any kids that come through that need my help. I also have to learn how to survive in this new world as an eternal teenager," I look at her hoping that she will understand the amount of work that I have.

Minerva looked at me with wide eyes, "Lucifer was there and you talked to him? How can you be so nonchalant about that?"

"It's not the first time that I have met him, he helped teach me magic along with Michael. Besides on the mortal plane, his magic is greatly reduced so that I am not in danger from any attacks. He is also not one to attack you directly but through others. However, that doesn't mean that I trust that he won't attack me," I told her.

"I still cannot grasp the amount of power that you must possess to be able to fight with archangels so fearlessly." She said as she looked at me with a surprised look on her face. "But, enough with this, down to work. I have three new students whose parents want you to test for magical traits. I would like for you to test them and if they are like you then we can enroll them in the school."

"Ok, but don't tell me any more about them I would like to have an unbiased evaluation of them. James and I will meet them in the morning in the testing room, after breakfast." I told her, holding up my hand, to stop her from discussing them any further. "Is there anything that you need from me?" I asked to hope that I could go get some dinner and relax.

"One more thing, Lilith. The council is in charge of our budget and while our funds have already been allocated for this semester, we will need to start looking at a budget for the next semester." She told me.

"We can schedule a weekly meeting with all the necessary personnel to go over any school-related issues that may arise," I told her as I am hoping this will be the end of this meeting.

"That would be great, and I can arrange for a meeting with the appropriate persons for say Friday?" She asked me.

"That would be great, now if you will excuse me my stomach is growing impatient and needs to be filled." With a wave, she excused me, so that I could go get dinner. I regret not taking a break to have a bite to eat at lunch but I was just so caught up in the books that I forgot.

I headed to Mag Mell to get some dinner. It was at the beginning of meal time so luckily for me the line was short. As I was waiting, I noticed a change in the way people looked at me. They were not looking at me so scared but not happy either. I felt like I was judged, but for what I was not sure.

Grabbing my meat-heavy meal I headed back to my usual table and found Luther sitting there all alone. I take a seat across from him and start to talk, "How are you holding up?"

With bloodshot eyes and evidence that he had been crying Luther replies, "How could you make a deal with Lucifer?" He looks up at me as if I betrayed him.

I frown as I go to pick up my fork and play with the food on my plate, "Luther, I want you to know that if I had time to save your family I would have done so. As for why I made a deal with Lucifer, he had us at a disadvantage so I had to prevent a fight between the two of us. That would have probably killed you as well and destroyed your family estate. You have to remember the last time I got into a fight with an archangel, we ended up destroying the island of Atlantis and everyone on the island. The last thing we want right now is that kind of damage done in the middle of America."

"We must be careful when dealing with the other planner beings, they may not be as strong when they are on this plane as they are on their plane. They can still rain down destruction on this whole planet. Even with all my power, I can only banish them from this plane." Luther looks at me sadly as I explain to him.

"How do I get revenge on Lucifer, then?" He asks.

"Unfortunately, you don't. Archangels are not like any wizard that you will find on this plane. Even demons are more powerful than most wizards. The only being that could ever destroy the angel is the Goddess, and even after everything that Lucifer has done, she has not destroyed him. You should let me deal with them." I tell him and then take a bite out of my hamburger.

Shortly after my little talk with Luther, James and the rest of the group arrived with their plates. James looks at me with a concerned expression on his face, "We heard a rumor about you Lilith, that looks like you are a hypocrite. It's going around the school that you made a deal with the devil."

I roll my eyes and sigh, standing up on the chair I announce to the whole room. "I suppose that everyone has heard the rumors that I have made a deal with the devil. That is true, while you may think that this makes me just as bad as what the council did. I did this to try and protect every wizard. I made the deal that he and his demons will no longer tempt or go after any wizards in exchange for my assurances that I will not stop him from going after the humans of the world. I also did this to protect Luther, since a fight between Lucifer and I would have killed a lot of innocent people. My magic may be powerful but even I cannot kill an archangel. So yes, I made a deal with him to try and protect wizards while we try to rebuild the council."

I sit down after that and the room grows loud with students talking amongst themselves about what I have said. James and the others look at me in surprise at my admission. "I trust that you did what you could have done," James says to me looking at the others at the table. They all nod their heads in agreement with him.

This is going to be a problem I can just feel it. I know that I am not done dealing with angels and demons. I hope that I can get this situated so that I am not trapped again like I was last time. I have to be very careful to be sure that I am not stepping into a trap.

I enjoy the rest of my dinner with my friends and try to relax from the stress of the day. "James, I need you to meet me at the testing room in the morning for the first period. We have some final testing to do, then I will start teaching you how to use your magic. We will have some others that may be joining the class but I will know after testing them." James nods his head in understanding and I get up from the table.

I put my tray back and start to head outside, I'm thinking that I will take a walk in the garden to help me clear my mind and relax before I head back to my room. On my way to the, I heard someone calling my name behind me. Looking back, I see Sara running to catch up with me. I wait for her with a smile on my face.

When she catches up to me, she grabs my hand and walks with me. I lead her into the garden and I form a bench that we can sit on. Sara started to talk to me shyly, "I want to say, thank you for putting the council in their place. It gave me the courage to stand up for myself in front of my parents, and finally come out of the closet with them. Having to hide that part of me, especially when my parents kept trying to arrange suitors for me. It was a major tension between us. That all went away once the council was no longer in charge and my name meant nothing in the community."

"I am glad that you are now happier and finally open about yourself. If you haven't noticed yet I have a bit of a problem with male authority because I was not treated with respect by the men in my life. They also found ways to make me regret any interactions with them. I have noticed that you have been a bit happier the last couple of days," I replied to Sara.

"Is what you said to me about my looks true?" Sara asks me looking shy and a little scared for the answer.

"Yes, it is true, I do find you very attractive and I would love to have sex with you. Though something has been brought to my attention recently that while monogamous is nothing I will ever be and my heart belongs to someone else and nothing can change that. I have to warn you of this before we were to do anything because to me this would be casual sex and I would even invite you to share some fun times with my mate and me. If you are looking for something monogamous then I am sorry but this is not something I can give you." I say to her as she looks a little dejected with my answer. I just guess things are a little different with people being more open about their sexuality.

"I don't know what to say, I don't know how to respond to this. I guess I just forgot that you are so different from the rest of the students here. How does this polyamorous thing work for you two?" She asks me.

"Ahh, I guess it is very different from what most would find normal. You have to realize that my mate is the queen of the succubus clan. She is not a member of the fallen demons; she stayed out of the fight between Lucifer and the heavens. Since she is a demon, and a succubus, that means that she gains energy through sexual activities. Her being so strong complicates things as I cannot provide her with enough energy so we have to bring others into our relationship for her to get the energy that she needs.

"What happened to her?" She asks.

"I don't know everything about what happened, we were together eating when the Archangel Michael attacked and we split up so she could find our daughters while I fought Michael. Things did not end well for me and I was trapped. From what my daughter Elizabeth told me after I disappeared, she went into a deep depression and would not feed. Shortly after she went to sleep and has not woken up since. As for where she is now, I can't tell you. I think I found a clue to say that the Christian Church found her and spirited her away." My eyes drop as I tell her this. I love to remember Shar'li even though it hurts when I think about what she is going through right now.

"I have never seen such love between a couple in real life. For us, in the high families, it's not how unions are made. Anyone inside the family has arranged a mate usually because the families are looking to get something from one another." Sara comments, looking just as sad as me.

"I had one of those arranged marriages, the Goddess made Adam be my mate. He was an absolute piece of shit to me. The goddess showed sympathy for me and gave him Eve as his wife. He remained a little shit to me for the rest of our time in Eden. Once he and Eve were exiled from Eden, I never saw him again. I'll tell you to love is difficult to find but once you do, you have to hold onto it as tight as you can."

"You have had a lot of hurt in your life, haven't you?" she asks me worriedly.

With a chuckle, I say back, "yeah, I have had my fair share of misfortune in my life. Though you have to remember before I was trapped away by Michael and Lucifer, I had already been around for around seven thousand years and had lots of great memories and had six children and at least one grandchild that I know of for sure."

"Wait, grandchild? You don't mean..." Her eyes go wide as she starts to put the pieces together in her head. "James!" she says eyes wide and her hand going up and covering her mouth. I just nod my head to indicate yes.

"I only came to school as a student so I could help him out with his magic and protect him from what you and your friends were doing to him." I tease.

"No wonder you were so mad at what we did to him."

"That wasn't me mad, sure you went after my family but I wasn't so mad as mischievous and wanted to teach you all a lesson. When I get mad, I end up destroying whole islands." I said with a chuckle.

"Destroy islands?" She's not understanding what I am saying.

"Atlantis, the site of my last fight with Michael and a sneak attack by Lucifer. My magic got a little out of control and caused the sea to rise in a huge wave that destroyed the island. Hence the theory that it was destroyed by the gods." I explained as we continued to sit there in silence for a while.

Finally, we get up and walk and go to our respective dorm rooms. I walk up to my room more relaxed than I have been since I woke back up. I was lost in my mind thinking lustful thoughts about Sara that I didn't notice that I just walked in on James and Justice making out on her bed.

James jumps up off the bed super quick looking at me in shock while Justice tries to explain herself, but no words are coming out of her mouth. I just shrug my shoulders and grab my toiletries and turn to leave. I turn my head around "Don't stop on my account. I'll just give you, say two hours to finish." I walked out the door and just shook my head. I feel good that James is making a connection with someone, especially Justice, she is a good person.

James calls out my name as I walk down the hall asking me if we can talk. Ok, I thought to myself why would he want me to come back now when he had a girl that seemed interested in him?

"So, what's up you two?" I asked them both as I shut the door behind me. They both sat there looking embarrassed.

James came back with, "it's not what you think."

I just laugh and shake my head, "James you don't have to be embarrassed by your interest in Justice. I think it's great." I sit down across from James.

"You're not going to tell, mom about this are you?" James asks me.

"No, James remember what your mom is and who her other mother is. You think we are going to care if you have sex, shit all your mom said to me is make sure you don't get her pregnant. You both are smart enough to not do anything stupid and don't worry about me seeing you make out. I lived with seven succubae for six thousand years, I have seen it all. Now do you want your two hours or not?" I ask them both.

This time it's Justice who answers, "No, I guess not the mood kind of got killed there."

"Ok, just remember you two, just put a do not disturb sign ward on the door next time and I promise to not interrupt you." I stood up to go back to cleaning up.

"This doesn't bother you?" James asks surprised

"James when living in that cave with your mother and everyone else there were no separate bedrooms. We all slept in the same area and they all had to feed and so not seeing you make out doesn't bother me at all. I've seen much more than that." I explain over my shoulder.

Kyle whispers to me 'you cock blocked him. I will wager that it will take him a while to get over that.' Confused, I asked him why they were only kissing. 'It wouldn't have been so bad if it was one of his friends but you're his grandmother and kids get all crazy when family catches them.' I guess it's hard on him since he has only known his mom was a succubus for only a week.

***

The next morning, I showed up at the training room to meet the new candidates. As I enter the room, I see Minerva first standing in front of the room waiting to introduce me. I stand next to Minerva and survey the students. "Students this is Lilith; she will be evaluating you. Her evaluation will determine whether or not you will be allowed to attend school here," Minerva says to the students while gesturing to me.

"Good morning, you can call me Lilith. I will have you all stand up here in front of me one at a time so that I may evaluate you. James, can you come up here so that I can explain how I will be evaluating the rest of the students." I say to the students. James quickly jumps up and hurries over to stand in front of me.

I let my magic flow over my hands and watch them glow. I take a deep breath and let my magic flow over James. It settles causing his magic well to glow and be seen as a white light in his stomach.

"What you see here is the magic well that James possesses. This is where we draw our magic from. Yours may be different in size from others here but the good thing is that with practice you can increase its size." I finish using my magic on James and turn to the students.

"Please step up one at a time and introduce yourself to me." The first student was an older boy with sandy blonde hair and green eyes. He is built like he works out.

"My name is Justin Banner." He states proudly.

"Ok, Justin just relaxes and let me see what you are working with," I say as I use my magic to highlight his magic well. It is rather small. I figure that it's the lack of use that has caused this. "Justin, do not worry about how small the well is, I'm betting it's lost size due to nonuse. We can work with this though."

"Lilith, may we see what your well looks like?" Justin asks before he turns and returns to his seat.

"Fair enough, I will warn you that when it comes to my well, I have been cultivating it for seven thousand years," I say as I work my magic over me causing my whole body to glow. The only one that was not surprised by this was James. I withdraw my magic and smile at the students. "Next."

The next student confused me, I could see some telltale signs of male in her but she looked like a girl. I will have to ask her about that later when we can talk alone. "Margret, my name is Margret," she says with a low voice too shy to speak in front of the others.

"Ok Margret, stand here and I will make this as quick as possible," I say and start to scan her making sure to smile at her. I find that she is a similar size to James. I wonder if this is the natural size for a wizard that is coming into their magic.

After I finished scanning them all I found that the size seems to be relatively the same for all the younger students. The only anomaly was with Justin. "OK, students you will all be able to be students here. I would like to speak to you individually to see what other elements you have the most familiarity with.
“Justin, I will talk to you first." I jester to the far side of the room to give a bit of privacy. As we sit in a couple of chairs, I erect a barrier around us.

"Justin, so to begin with I am pretty sure that the reason your well is smaller than the others is that you are older than they are. How old are you?" I start with him.

"I'm twenty, I may have finished all my schooling but I always wanted to learn magic. I felt that I should have been able to perform magic but I could never pass any of the other entrance exams," I nod as he says that.

"Well, I see no problems with you being able to perform magic. You may just need to focus more in the beginning so that you can get a better flow of magic through your body. This will help you out a lot," I say with a smile.

I let him go and call Margret over, "First I want to tell you that everything we talk about here will not be heard or shared with anyone else. I say that because I noticed something different about you that confuses me. Generally, I see an average female student, but when I look closer, I notice male aspects to you. I am not asking this to make you feel nervous. I am just trying to understand."

"Umm, I guess you are noticing that I was not born female." I look confused at her.

"You'll have to excuse my ignorance but I have not been part of this world for three thousand years. I must admit that I am not an expert on the human body. So could you please explain it more to me?" I asked her.

"I guess the easiest way to explain it is I was born a boy, but I always felt in my mind that I should have been born a girl. So, I have taken steps to feminize my body to match what my mind feels," She explains to me. I stare at her wide-eyed for a few moments while I process this. 'Now you might have some idea what I feel like being stuck in your body,' Kyle tells me.

I think of what it must be like to have a body that does not fit who I am. It's not something I can understand even when looking at how Kyle feels being in my body. I imagine it must have been very difficult given how many kids like to pick on others.

"Interesting, that must have been hard for you while growing up. That will not affect your ability to do magic so I won't worry about that anymore," I say with a smile.

"So, you don't think I am a freak?" She asks me.

"Nope, I was just wondering if you had a condition that would affect your magic. As far as I am concerned you are a girl," I say. I feel that it's better if I support her rather than fight against this. It's not my place to pass judgment on what she does.

I finished interviewing the rest of the students, and I have an interesting group. It should make for some interesting magic as they work through the way they solve the problems I give them.

I address the group, "James, you may go to your next class while I explain what we will be working on," he leaves out. "Ok, for the rest of you before I release you get your room assignments and get settled in. The first thing we will be doing is learning how to flow the magic through our bodies so I recommend you wear something comfortable to class tomorrow. I will be teaching you a dance. We also will not be using a focus object when casting."

"After we finish learning how to move magic, we will start working on power control. That is important because moving the magic through your body increases the power of the spell by magnitudes of ten. So, control over power is very important. You'll have to ask James what happened the first time I had him cast a spell without knowing how to control the amount of magic he was using. You are also only limited in what you can do by your imagination. Do any of you have any questions?" I asked the class.

Mark raises his hand. He is a young black boy with a lanky frame that he hides in baggy clothes. I nod to him to go ahead. "Lilith how come James has already been learning this magic when this is the first class?"

I figure this would come up at some point in the class, "James is my grandson and his mother finally managed to bring me back from where I was trapped. So, he has been learning magic from me for a couple of weeks now. And before you ask my children are immortal like me, and no James is not immortal. He just has similar magic to me. If you want to know more about him you should ask him since I am just starting to get to know him myself."

"Any other questions?" I ask.

Margret shyly raises her hand, and I nod to her to go ahead. "How powerful are you?" she asks.

"That is a question I was anticipating, so to give you an idea, the garden on the other side of campus. I made that in thirty minutes. I have also fought archangels and demons in the past." I tell them. They stared at me with the widest eyes I have ever seen. "If you listen around campus, I'm sure you will hear the rumors about me. There are plenty of those rumors about me circulating the school, some are true and some aren't."

"Now go ahead and go up to Mrs. Morningale's office so she can finish registering you." I release them from the class.

Nothing eventful happens for the rest of the day. When class started the next day, I started to step through my magic dance. Trying to get them to move the magic through their bodies so that they won't have to rely on the body naturally pulling magic into their bodies. Which is a slow way to recharge.

After a couple of weeks, I have finally gotten into the grove of things between teaching and council. They still haven't found any replacements yet which is getting on my nerves but I'll survive. Today, I have decided to sit in on an Earth magic class taught by my dear friend Mr. Karrington. This guy has still not lightened up on me.

I watch as he stands in front of the class describing the requirements for a spell to make a flower. I am still trying to figure out how wizards put their intent into their focus. I also notice a lot of wasted energy since he is not compressing the magic in his focus but rather letting it flow freely through the focus. This is causing the magic to take longer than it would for me to do the same spell.

Once he finishes, I raise my hand to ask a question and he says, "yes Lilith what do you want."

"I just have a question; I noticed a lot of wasted energy when you were working that spell. I was wondering if it were possible to compress the magical energy in your focus so that when you put your intent into the magic it would allow for the magic to work a little faster?" I asked with a curious look on my face.

"That is a good question class, why don't we have Lilith come up in front and demonstrate what happens when you compress magic in your focus." He waves for me to come up front. I hop up and walk quickly to the front of the class. He hands me a stone about the size of my palm, "Use this as your focus for your demonstration."

I shrugged my shoulders, I held the stone out in my palm and started to move the magic around the focus, causing it to swirl and compress. I start to put it into the stone but when I do the stone starts to vibrate and then explodes into a million pieces. I hadn't even compressed the magic that much. I look at my hand in frustration and then look up at him. "Class that is why we do not compress our magic into our focus. Thank you for the demonstration, Lilith," he says with a smug smile on his face.

I wipe the dust from my hand and smile at him, "thank you, sir, I understand now." I turn just as his face when from a smug smile to a confused expression. I walk up the stairs back to my seat and sit down. I sit there like nothing is wrong knowing that he had done that on purpose to have it explode in my face. But I don't want to give him the satisfaction of seeing me upset.

That demonstration got me thinking about why the rock could not contain concentrated magical energy. If I can do it myself, why can't it be done on an object? This line of thinking kept me busy for the rest of Mr. Kairington's class. I didn't even watch the rest of the class when all of the students practiced creating a flower. When I hear one of the students ask if I could explain how I created a flower. Mr. Kairington's face went red, but he again called me forward to demonstrate.

I walk up to the front of the class and grab an unused pot and set it down on the ground, "Now, my magic is different than yours. So, listen to Mr. Kairington and do what he says." I gave him a nod and he looked at me in surprise. "I have yet to figure out why most of the wizarding community cannot pull magic into their bodies. So don't try this at home. First, I would draw a little magic from my well, which is where I store my magic inside me. With that little bit of magic, I would pull on the magical energies around me and compress them to a tiny point. Now, I am only making a single flower so the amount of energy I want to focus on is also very small. Now that I have focused energy it is time to infuse my intent into the energy. Once the magic has been infused with my intent, I direct the magic to where I want it to form."

As I finish explaining I push my magic into the flower pot and out grows a giant Venus fly trap its open mouth waiting for its first bite of meat. I laughed as everyone including Mr. Kairington back up my creation. Then with a wave of my hand, it transforms into a sunflower. I look over at Mr. Kairington with a big smile, "sorry, I couldn't resist getting you back for the exploding rock."

With that, he dismissed the class and left the classroom. As the room began to empty the student who requested my demonstration walked down to me. He was a little on the heavy side but nothing too bad. His face was marked with acne scars and a happy expression. His clothes were tight on his body with matching black pants and shirt. "That was awesome," he says to me. He walks up to me and looks at me like he expects something from me.

"Thanks, but can I help you?" I look at him with a questioning face.

He clears his throat looking nervous, "I. Um. Would you possibly, maybe, want to eat lunch with me?"

"Are you asking me out on a date?" I raise my eyebrow with a questioning look. He just nods quickly at me, "Ah, well then, no thanks. I only date women. If you'll excuse me, I'm going to go do some research." I say leaving him standing there looking at me like I've stabbed him in the back. I walk out of the classroom thinking about my magic focus issue and thinking of how I'm going to get around the exploding issue.

I make my way to get lunch before I head off to Kairington Library to go through more books to find more information on focus and maybe more on Shar'li. After grabbing my food and sitting at my usual table I see that Sara and Luther are sitting at the table as well. I smiled at Sara and flashed her a quick wink. She smiled back at me, I guess she has finally come to terms with what I am willing to do.

"Luther, how are you doing? I know losing your family is hard and I hope that you will be able to recover from this." I say to him with a sympathetic pat of his hand on the table.

"It's still been difficult to try not to see my family burnt up like that. I know they were not good people but they were my family." I nod to him to say that I understand what he is saying.

Sara leans over to whisper in my ear, "Can you meet me in my room tonight?" Her hand grasps my knee under the table and can practically smell her desire coming off her.

"Absolutely," I whispered back with a grin and slid my hand up her thigh but stopped before I got too high. I did not want to start something here with everyone watching us. She gasps as I rub up and down her leg.

James is just shaking his head at the two of us, "you guys could be a little more subtle, you know."

"When have I ever been subtle since you have known me?" I joked with him.

"You got me there, no one could ever say that you are subtle. You make your intentions very clear." He laughs at me. He is right though. I can't ever remember being subtle in anything I have ever done in my life. I have always been open and direct about what I want.

I notice that he and Justice are sitting quite close together, so I guess my walking on them didn't ruin their relationship. I was glad about that; he needs to have a normal life even with his abnormal family. "So, have you found anything new about Shar'li yet?" He asks me, knowing how hard I have been looking for any information.

"No, I haven't found anything new about her. All I know is that some church has taken her at some point during the crusades," I say to him. "I am going to be looking for more information after I am done with lunch."

We all chatted together while we ate just enjoying the bonding time. When we finished, I walked hand in hand with Sara to her next class, stopping at the door before she could go in. I give her a quick peck on the lips and say to her, "I'll be using these lips, to make you scream tonight." Her cheeks flush as she blushes at my comment, but I could also tell it made her excited as well.

I teleport to Kairington Manor to try and make more of a dent in all the thousands of books in that library. It is long and tedious work but I don't find anything new about Shar'li. I guess whatever church she was sent to kept a close hold of any documents on her. To the arrogance of man to believe their religious beliefs are the be-all and end-all, and anyone that doesn't believe deserves to die.

It makes no sense to me; I mean they are all wrong when it comes to the truth. Hell, they didn't even get the truth about Adam and Eve right. I'm not even mentioned except through obscure Hebrew text, and it's not close to accurate. Well except for the part about me being a mother to demons, just not all demons.

As I am going through the books, I have only found books that go back around eighteen hundred years, there is nothing before that. It seems that there are no records of any wizards from before the Celts ruled the northern area of Europe. There are also no records of any wizards coming from any other lands. I think this must have been done on purpose to maintain the power base of the Council. It's strange considering there are wizards in every area on the planet. I have about finished for the day when I find a small thin book that I overlooked.

It was written by David; he is referencing the history of magic and the church. It says that the Vatican had started recruiting more wizards to the holy cause after an important find in the holy land. It's written like it's noted in some research. I am going to have to talk to him tomorrow about these notes.

I look at my phone and see that it is getting late and I need to get some dinner before I head over to Sara's room. I put the papers in my bag and headed back to the school. I got to the line and I had to pick through what little food was left on the lines. I managed to get enough edible food to hold me over for the night.

***

On my way up to Sara's room, I run into Megan who jumps away from me quickly. Her face was flushed and filled with horror. "Are you ok?" I ask of her as I look at her with concern.

"You are not going to come for me or my family, are you?" She stammers out.

"No, why would I? I have already punished those who needed to be punished and I have no desire to come after you or your family. I cannot say that someone won't come after your family. It just won't be me. No need to be scared of me, I am not going to hurt you," I say trying to reassure her so that she can relax.

"But you went after the Kairington family, I just don't want to end up like them," she says still looking scared.

"Ah, well that was a different story, I didn't kill them. That was all Lucifer's doing," I say making light of the whole thing. "Now if you will excuse me, I have someone waiting on me," I say with a smile and turn to walk away.

I arrive at Sara's room and she is waiting for me eagerly. We don't even make it to the bed and just start tearing each other's clothes off. was so glad that Elizabeth told me about lingerie since it excited Sara to no end when she got my clothes off.

Our lips lock and we can't keep our hands off each other, our tongues exploring each other's mouth while our hands roamed each other's bodies. I pushed her down on the bed and spread her legs wider so that I could get access to her glorious center. Her fingers tangle in my hair as she starts to pull me on top of her.

As our tongues continue to explore each other's mouths, I do quick work of removing her panties and bra. I pull my lips from her mouth and kiss her and start to kiss down her neck. I work my way down to her perfect mounds, tracing my tongue around her rock-hard nipples. She gasps as I take one of them in my mouth and tease her nipple with my tongue.

After I gave each nipple its due attention, I started to kiss down her stomach stopping when I reached her navel. I use my tongue to slowly lick around her navel teasing her just a little bit more. She groans as I slow my descent down her body. Desire fills her eyes as she tries to get me to go to her special place. I lift my head and shake my head now as I slowly walk my fingers up her stomach to her lips. Her chest heaved with every quick breath she took in. "Please Lilith, I need you," she pants.

I look at her and she is staring into my eyes, with a grin I reply to her, "Oh darling there is no need to rush. I promise you when I am done with you. You will be completely ravished by me." I quickly pinch each nipple as I am talking to her causing her to moan louder and roll her eyes into the back of her head.

With a chuckle, I continued my journey down her body starting at her hips, slowly kissing and licking down her pelvis bone. She gasps as my breath tickles against her nether region. I take this time to tease her some more by kissing down the inside of her thighs. I can hear the frustration in her groans as I bypass her delectable core. The smell of her arousal fills the air as I bask in the scent.

Done teasing her, I grab her by her hips and take her little clit in my mouth softly biting it. Her back arches as she screams out in ecstasy, but I am just getting started. My tongue swirls around her hard little nub as I suck on it. Causing her to climax, but I am not going to let her come down so early.

Looking up into her eyes my tongue enters her core. Licking her up and down getting mixed with all of her juices. Sara is panting so hard that she is unable to speak, but as I slide a single finger inside of her, she screams out as loud as she can.

I continue to work my finger in and out of her body causing her to tremble and moan. I slide a second finger into her, as I move my mouth up to kiss her and share her juices with her. Our tongues wrestle with each other to gain access to each other's mouths. She breaks the kiss as another orgasm hits her like a ton of bricks.

I move back down to lick on her clit while I slam my fingers into her. Her screams beg me to stop as she builds back up so quickly towards her third orgasm. By now I am soaked with my desire and pleasure as I continue to pound her as she rides out this wave of pleasure.

She lays still as I slide my fingers out of her, she is completely spent. I can tell that she has never received this kind of pleasure before and that it has completely broken her for the night.

I smile as I slowly lick her juices off my fingers and move over to her mouth with a fresh kiss. This one was quick as she couldn't even begin to show any passion. I put a finger under her chin and shifted her head so she is looking at me. I give her a quick peck on the lips before I say, "Good night, sweet thing. Next time you might be able to show me what you are capable of."

I climb off the bed and gather my clothes, putting them back on before I leave the room. As I walk into the hallway, I see several girls looking at me with shocked faces. I smile and say to them, "I had lots of practice girls." Not even a hint of regret shows on my face as I walk down the hall with a huge smile on my face.

I cross the courtyard to head back to my dorm room. I get several looks of confusion having seen me come out of the wrong dorm building, but I don't pay them any mind. I just hope that I haven't broken my new toy so quickly.

I enter my dorm and Justice looks at me with a raised eyebrow, "Why do you smell like sex?"

I laugh and say, "because I just had sex. Now if you'll excuse me, I have to go shower and finish myself off."

"TMI, Lilith," she chuckles.

"What's TMI?" I asked confused. I continue to gather my things for the shower.

"Too much information, Lilith. You need to get on social media so you can learn all this yourself," she says shaking her head.

I think about that for a moment as I grab my towel and head into the bathroom.

The first thing that I have to do when I get into the shower is to relieve my pent-up desire. I think of how sexy Sara was as I ravished her, as I bring myself to climax.

***

The next morning as I grab my breakfast, I don't see Sara in the cafeteria. I go to my usual table and see all my friends here happily chatting away about what they did last night. It was all just general talk till they saw Sara walking towards us.

I turn to see her moving slowly and unsteadily. I quickly jumped up and helped her to a seat right next to me. She looked at me with such happiness in her eyes. I returned her smile and she said to me, "thank you for last night, it was beyond amazing."

Everyone is looking at us confused as to what was going on, except for Justice. She is staring at her plate like it's about to run away from her. I smile at her and reply, "anytime." I give her a little wink and she giggles.

"Wait," James says looking at both Sara and me, "you two hooked up last night?" His face twisted in disgust as he continued to look at us.

"If you mean did, we have sex last night, then the answer is yes. What's the big deal? We all have needs that we need to satisfy," I say. Everyone's face was frozen in shock as I said this.

He tosses his fork onto his plate and wipes his mouth, "oh god, I don't even want to think about that."

"What's the big deal, I know teenagers brag about this kind of thing all the time. So, I don't understand why it's such a big deal to you?" I asked.

"Yeah well, most teenagers do not have to listen about their grandmother going at it with someone. Most teenagers don't even want to think about their parents doing it." He shakes his head and I can tell he is trying to get the scene of me and Sara hooking up out of his head. As his face soured, I could tell that it wasn't working, whatever he was trying to do.

Everyone at the table started laughing at him all at once, though Sara looked embarrassed. "Hey, don't be embarrassed at what we did. It was beautiful," I whispered to her and grabbed her hand under the table.

"I know, but everyone on my floor is already asking me about it and I just don't know what to say," she whispers back.

I put my arm around her shoulder and pulled her close to me and looked across the table as though I had not a care in the world. She laid her head on my shoulder and just smiled.

"James, can you tell me when it would be a good time to go talk to your dad?" I asked.

He looked at me all scared, "Wha... Wha... What do you need to talk to him about?" He asks, scared that I am going to tell him or something.

"I just found some of his research in the books I was looking over yesterday and I need him to explain a few things about it," I say casually, trying not to smile as I watch him try to look as nonchalant as I am.

"Well, if it's the research he has office hours at the university from 1:00-3:00, so he should be able to talk to you then." He says and I give him a nod.

I finish my food still keeping close to Sara, "well James, we better get going to class." He groans as he looks at me but still stands up and follows me.

As I watch my students go through the dance of magic. I notice that Margret has changed a bit, her masculine features that I noticed when I first met her have taken on a softer side. She is also sporting a larger pair of breasts, which seem to have boosted her confidence. She is moving in a more flowing manner rather than her usual more rigid one.

Justin is also surprising to me as he is showing more control over his magic and his will has gotten to the point that it is the same size as the others.

I clap my hands and everyone stops what they are doing and looks at me, "you are all looking great. I see that each of you has gotten a firm grasp on controlling magical energy. James, you have also seemed to have caught up with the others in the size of your well. So, congratulations on all the hard work."

"Now we are going to learn how to use this energy wisely so you do not waste as much energy as the other wizards do," I quickly explain to them. I start to explain to them how to compress magic within their bodies and how to control its release.

After several explosions as the students try to control the output of their magic, James finally manages to accomplish this technique. We continue to practice and the explosions are getting smaller as the students cast. I finally call the class end. I release them all but ask Margret to stay back for a bit.

"Margret, I have noticed some changes in your body since you started class. I am just wondering if you are aware of this." I question her.

"I haven't noticed much except my chest has a big growth spurt," she replies to me.

"I have noticed that your other features that tipped me off that you were not born a woman have softened and have feminized, besides your obvious chest growth. I am wondering what are you thinking about as you do your dance?" I asked her.

She looks at me with a nervous expression and starts to answer, "in the beginning it was all about what my next step was going to be. Now that I have the steps down, my mind kind of wanders off from time to time. I usually start thinking about how I wish that I was a girl like I feel," she explains.

"Tell me, how strong are these feelings that you have for wanting to be a girl?" I asked, trying to see if maybe she was changing herself.

"I want that more than anything else in the world," she says back to me with a sheepish expression.

"Interesting," I pause thinking over this information. "The only conclusion I can come up with is that when you let your mind slip to thinking about your desires, you are putting intent into the magic that you are working with. This is why I believe that you have changed so much physically. Don't worry there is nothing wrong with anything you are doing. I think the reason it's happening so slowly is that you are not compressing the magic as you are putting your intent into it. I have never changed genders using my magic so I don't know how much you can accomplish, but I say since it's making you happier keep at it."

She giggles with a big smile on her face as she says "Thank you. I do feel happier about my body even though I had not noticed all the changes you seem to have noticed."

As she starts to walk out the door I yell out, "I hope it all works out for you."

I walk back to my room and get out my laptop. I have not used this much since I got it. I started googling for information about social media. I click on the first link that pops up and I find myself on Facesnap. I work my way through the creation of a new account. I take a few pictures of myself on my phone so that I can attach them to my account.

In the about me section, I have to go with the story that I was supposed to be telling everyone, as humans use this site as well. I mess around on the site trying to figure out how to use the site. I mess around with the site till I notice that it's lunchtime so I head to lunch.

After lunch, I had to go see David at his office. I make sure I have the papers so that he knows exactly what I am talking about. I found him in his office talking to another student so I patiently waited outside.

As he finishes with the other student I walk into his office and close his door. He looks up at me and looks concerned, "Lilith, what brings you to see me instead of going to Elizabeth?"

I put the papers on his desk and take a seat across from him, "I need more information on what you found out about the Vatican and Crusades."

He looked through the papers and looked at what it contained. He says, "I remember this report from about ten years ago. I think I have all my research notes back at the house. Why does this old information interest you?"

"It's quite possible that the artifact you referenced was Shar'li. A few weeks ago, I found the notes of a crusader wizard that found her in a cave and sent her to 'the church.' I don't understand all the religious ideals that seem to be common in the Crusades and I was hoping that you could help me to understand it, once I found these papers in the Kairington Library." I explained to him.

At that moment an older man bursts through the door, "I knew you were bad news, David. Now I caught you with a student. I'm going to get you fired for this."

David just sighs and shakes his head, "Barry, I would like you to meet my niece, Lilith. She goes to school with my son, and she was just asking me for some advice about her moving to a new school."

"I don't believe you, young lady what has he promised you so you would have sex with him?" He looks at me with a sneer.

I look at David look saying is serious. David just shrugged. I burst out laughing, "Eww, that's so gross you old coot. David is my uncle and besides, I would never have sex with a man."

His sneer started to falter and he gave David a stern look, "I'm watching you, David."

"Bye, Barry." He turns around with a huff just as Elizabeth shows up.

"I can't believe you let him get away with diddling students." He snorts at Elizabeth. She just gives him a confused look and walks into David's office.

As she comes in, "David, what's all that about?" she asks.

David just shrugs, "he has been like that for the last week since he got passed over for his tenure. He is convinced that I sabotaged him, and is trying to get me in trouble. It's not a big deal."

Elizabeth leans over and kisses him on the cheek, she looks over at me. "Why are you here, Lilith?" she asks. We hugged each other.

"I found some notes of David's that talked about an artifact that was taken to the Vatican during the Crusades. I wanted to ask him more about it." I told her.

"I was just going to invite Lilith to dinner so we could look through my books to see if we can find more information from my notes," he says to us both.

"That sounds great David," I say to him.

Elizabeth looks at me with a stern look on her face, "why is sexual energy coming off you in such strong waves?"

"Because I had sex last night." I look at her like what's the big deal?

"You're supposed to be watching James and keep him out of trouble," she says to me quite irritated.

"He is not in any trouble at all, and besides no one at the school would mess with him anymore. He is doing quite well in his magical studies." I say to her.

"What if he starts following your example and starts going out having sex," her face getting a little angry.

"I don't think you have to worry about him following in my footsteps, he was thoroughly disgusted when he figured out, I had sex. Seriously, though, why are you all uptight about sex all of a sudden?" I asked her.

David interrupted us and spoke more calmly to me, "It is a little different with James having sex since he isn't old enough to be able to deal with the consequences of not being safe. We just don't want any accidents to happen with any girls."

"I told him the same thing when I..." I realize I promised that I wouldn't say anything. "Never mind," I squeak out.

"Mother, when you what?" She looks at me furiously.

"I promised I wouldn't say, so I'm not going to tell you," I say looking at her. Her eyes had a fire in them that I have never seen. "Shri'la, you will calm down this instant," I said as my eyes narrowed and started to glow with power. She realized she overstepped with me. She broke my gaze and immediately shrank away from me.

David looked between us with wide eyes and went over to comfort Elizabeth. "I'm sorry mother, I just got very protective of James. I don't want anything to happen to him." She had shame in her voice as she apologized to me.

I let the power flow out of me and walk over to Elizabeth. I cup her face in my hands and look at her with sympathy, "I know exactly how you feel, but know this, I will do anything to protect James just as I protected you when you were a child."

David broke the silence that followed as he placed a kiss on Elizabeth's forehead, "Elizabeth, I trust your mother will do everything within her power to keep James safe. We also have to put some trust in James as well, because Lilith can't be with him all the time."

I smile at him; I am starting to like David. He seems to be a good man and honestly cares about both Elizabeth and James. I walk out of the room to leave them to be with each other.

I think it's time for me to explore this world a bit and see what it is like outside of the wizard community. I walk around the campus watching all the students coming and going to classes. A group of students was sitting on the grass talking to each other.

I keep walking around just looking and noticing that no one here has given me a second look, it is as if I am invisible. It is kind of nice to not always have eyes on me wherever I went. I went into the student union building to get a coffee and then just sat and watched the people moving around me. Many of the students sat working on laptops or looking through thick books.

I sit there lost in my thoughts when a bag flops down right next to me. It breaks my train of thought as I look to see who had dropped the bag. I am pleasantly surprised to see a lovely Asian woman with straight black hair and a loose-fitting top. Her yoga pants hug her legs showing just how toned they are. I smile at her.

"I'm sorry if I am bothering you, I just needed a moment to clear my head and you looked a little lost. I figured I would see if you need any help." She says to me with a beautiful smile. My heart skips a beat at how beautiful she is.

"No, I'm not lost I'm just waiting for my aunt to finish work and I just decided I would people-watch for a little while. It's quite interesting here, I am not used to this kind of environment." I say with a small laugh.

She holds out her hand for me to shake, "My name is Kim, what's yours?"

I take her hand and shook it, "Lilith."

"So, Lilith, are you planning on trying to come to school here?" Kim asks me.

"Honestly, I have no idea what I am going to do with my life. I have some family issues to resolve but after that, I don't know what I will do. I have never really worried about the future before." I reply honestly.

"What does your aunt do here?" Kim asks me curiously.

"She is a professor here in the history department along with my uncle," I say.

"Oh, Dr. Holmes is your uncle?" She looked at me surprised.

"Yes, although I am just starting to get to know him. He seems like a nice guy." I replied with a small smile. "What do you study here?" I asked her.

"I'm studying archeology, so I have spent a lot of time in the history department," she says with a laugh. "I am very interested in the Crusades and how they expanded throughout Europe and the Middle East."

I paid much more attention to Kim after she said, "that's a coincidence, I was just asking Dr. Holmes some questions about the Crusades earlier today."

I have shifted from a light-hearted conversation to a serious one. "Really, what a coincidence, what did you want to know? Maybe I can help you."

"I was asking if there are any records of artifacts that were brought back to the church and where that church would keep them," I say looking at her.

"That is not at all what I thought you were going to ask. If I were to guess I would say that the church they would send anything to is the Vatican and for records of artifacts sent to the church. That would probably be held in the Vatican archives, but no one gets access to the archives unless they have the proper permission from the church," she says with a serious face.

"That is not what I was hoping to hear, thank you for the information. I hope that you are wrong about the only records being in the Vatican archives." I say with a sigh.

"LILITH! I HAVE COME FOR YOU!" a booming voice calls from down the hall.

I look over at Kim, "run! Hide!" I yell as I stand up and face the voice. The voice is coming from a hulk of a man, his muscles have muscles. His face twisted in rage as he stepped closer to me. I can feel the taint of evil coming off of him and I know right away that this is a bad situation. I can't use magic here and this demon could hurt the people here. I enhance my body with magic to increase my strength and speed.

I have to get him worked up so he will go into a rage and follow me into an area where I can use my magic to destroy him. "I bet you say that to all the girls, but like I tell all the men. I am not into the hetero lifestyle. Your equipment is just icky." I say as I look at him with a smirk. My casual pose caused him to pause and look at me.

"You think that there would be no consequences for your deal, you took my charges from me. I don't care what he says about you. I will kill you and then take my rightful place as the leader of Hell." The demon snarled.

I couldn't help but laugh, "seriously, is that your plan? Oh, my Goddess, I can't believe how absolutely stupid you are. Do you honestly think you can do that?" I say as I roll my eyes.

"You are just a weak child that I will break with my bare hands," he says to me with a curled lip.

I know I am going to have to do something soon otherwise someone here will get hurt, he sprints towards me as he throws his hand up to swat at my head. I duck and roll to the side and as I roll, I kick the back of his knee with my enhanced strength. His legs buckled and he went down. I got up quickly and started sprinting down the hall to the exit. I move fast but I can hear him behind me and he is gaining on me. Alarms go off in the building as people scatter out of my way. I rush out through the doors and I can hear sirens in the background.

Perfect I think I can use magic to make it look like he was killed by the police. Behind me, the demon crashes through the doors and follows me out into a common area. People are screaming and running away, which is exactly what I need them to do.

I reached out with my magic and bound his legs temporarily so it doesn't become obvious. He crashes hard to the ground letting off a yell of rage at me. I turn around and smile at him, I want him to think that I am being overconfident in my magic and that he can get to me. "Nice try, but I don't go down so easily, Mr. whatever your name is," I taunt him as I turn back to walk away from him.

I hear him grunt as he starts getting up, and a scream from somewhere else tells me to watch out. I quickly jump to the left as I see him sail past me just missing me by inches. He rolls as he hits the ground and lands in a crouch. Ready to spring at me. I see out of the corner of my eye that the police are here so it's time to play as the damsel in distress.

He springs at me again but this time when I jump out of the way I let his long nails scratch my stomach. I scream out in pain, as my shirt is shredded and soaking up the blood from my wounds. He lands crouched on the ground ready to strike again. I see the police behind him with their weapons drawn. I yell out, "please help me! He is trying to kill me!"

"No one can save you now, Lilith," he snarls at me. He springs up towards me when I hear the sound of gunfire. I crouch down as if I am scared but I still flash a smile that he can see. I release more magic to crush his brain killing him as the bullets penetrated his body. His body lands on me causing my body to skid on the ground under him. I played unconscious as the police reached him. They are yelling orders at the body to get up and when he doesn't move, they lift him off me. My body is twisted in a very uncomfortable way but I still do not move.

I feel them check for my pulse, and call for a medic kit. They hurry to stop my bleeding but they still don't move me till the EMTs arrive to support my neck. I know I have to sell this like I am seriously hurt and close to dying so that no one thinks that I had let myself get hurt. I am on the stretcher being wheeled to the back of the ambulance when I hear Elizabeth screaming my name and the police trying to keep her from rushing over to me.

She finally convinces them to let her in the back of the ambulance with me. She grabs a hold of my hand and holds on to it, crying over me. I give her hand a gentle squeeze to hopefully let her know that I am not as hurt as I am pretending to be.

As they wheeled me into the ER, I let out a small groan and made it like I couldn't open my eyes. I listen as the doctor tries calling my name to get me to respond but I don't. I felt a pinch in my arm and I drifted to sleep for real.

I wake up sometime later in a hospital room with Elizabeth sitting in a chair next to my bed. "Damn those drugs are no joke, I wasn't expecting them to put me under like that," I whisper to her. She looks at me surprised as I wink at her.

"What the hell happened," she whispers back to me looking a little concerned.

"I was called out by a demon in the middle of a large crowd of people. I had to make it look like he was killed by the cops, and I had to make it look like he hurt me badly so the cops would shoot him in the first place. So, I let him get me to sell the innocent victim act," I say to her. "don't worry I will heal my body up nice and good as soon as we get out of the hospital."

"God, Mother you scared the shit out of me after one of David's students called him to say you were attacked and we quickly ran over there to see them loading you up into the ambulance all bloody," she says to me.

"Sorry, Elizabeth. I didn't know of any way that I could have gotten a message to you so you wouldn't worry." I say to her.

"I'll be right back, Lilith the police want to talk to you about the attack." She says as she walks out into the hall. I lay there waiting for her to come back with an officer.

The officer comes in and stands at the foot of the bed while Elizabeth sits down next to me. "Lilith, do you think you can tell me what happened today?"

I try to look like I am a little confused, but I explain that this man I have no idea who the man was, but that he singled me out and I ran to get away from him. I also explained that he was yelling some nonsense before he attacked me but I don't remember what it was. The officer closes his notebook and takes out his card and hands it to Elizabeth. He said to call him if I think of anything else.

After he left and we were alone again, "so, what did he want?" Elizabeth asks me.

"He was upset about the deal I made with Lucifer, I guess that demon was making deals with wizards and I took away his meal ticket. He also thought that if he could kill me, he could also defeat Lucifer and take over hell." I tell her shaking my head.

Later the nurse came in and checked me over, she said that I should be able to go home in the morning. As she left Elizabeth says she is going to pick me up in the morning and get some rest, as if that shot didn't make me sleep enough already.

I lay on the bed and watch some TV, and then I fall asleep. I get woken up when the nurse comes in to check on me and takes a few notes in my chart. I got brought some breakfast which was seriously lacking in taste. By mid-morning, the doctor finally released me and told me to take it easy for a few weeks until I heal fully.

Once I get into the car, I heal myself up as good as new.

Elizabeth, David, and I are sitting in their home library. David is pacing around the back of the library concentrating, and Elizabeth is sitting across from me in a recliner. "Mother, why did you have to scare me so bad? Do you know how hard it was on us when you left us the last time? It destroyed our family, and I just got you back."

"My darling Elizabeth, I am so sorry that I put you through that again, but I couldn't think of any other way to get out of the situation without exposing magic." I lean forward to grab her hand and comfort her.

"The problem is that the whole incident was caught on the internet and now the police have a demon in the morgue," she warns me.

I hate to do this, especially in her home, but I have to get Lucifer to clean up this mess. I stand up and walk to an open area in the library and start casting a summoning, something that I swore I would never do. This stupid demon has been more of a pain in my ass than I first imagined.

With a flash of light and the smell of sulfur, Lucifer stands in the circle looking at me with a big smile on his face. "Lilith, what a surprise to be summoned by you. I thought you told us you would never do that. So, what do I owe the honor of your call?" He speaks. His voice was as smooth as silk, dressed in the fanciest clothes I have seen. "Oh, and I see we have an audience as well. Hello David, and the ever-beautiful Shri'la," he smiles and bows as if he wasn't the Lord of Hell.

"We have a problem Lucifer, and I mean we as in you and me," I start with frustration in my voice. "I have found myself in a situation that I need you to clean up."

"Oh joy, you need a favor," he chuckles and rubs his hands together like he just can't wait to see what he is going to get from me for this favor.

"Don't get too excited, you will be doing this for free. It seems as if I have removed a traitor from your midst. I was recently attacked by one of your minions in a rather public place. But since I could not dispose of the body, he is now in the custody of the local coroner's office. Not only did he do this in public but he had the bad sense to do it in a place with hundreds of social media crazy Gen Z's and their cell phones. Let us watch the video and see how much damage he has done," I gestured to him to join me on the couch. Elizabeth would you please show us this video that you saw."

Elizabeth brings out her tablet and the search alone brought up fifty different videos. She clicked on the first one. It captured the whole incident including my snide remarks. I wouldn't be surprised if I got another visit from the police.

It even showed the demon's desire to take over Hell. It also showed him running after me, it looked like whoever took the video was following us outside. It finished with the police pulling the demon off of me. "Jeez Lilith, you looked terrible after that fight, what gives?" He teases me as he grabs the tablet to watch the video again.

"So, what we need from you is to make the body of your dead demon either look as if he was just a big guy jacked up on drugs or if you prefer just make him disappear. Since you let a rouge demon attack me after our deal you will need to clean up his mess. I'm sure you don't want anyone to find out he is not human." I say to him as he continues to watch the video again.

"No problem, I'll take care of him especially since you are going to be busy dealing with all the reporters that are circling your house like vultures," he says to me as he stands up and hands the tablet back to Elizabeth. "Have fun Lilith," he chuckles and disappears.

"You brought Lucifer into my house," David yells angrily at me.

"Don't worry David, he didn't see anything he didn't already know. I told you I made a deal with Lucifer that you all were not to be targeted by any of his demons. You are family after all. Now, what do we do about the media?" I ask not knowing how to handle this.

"The media is not the only problem the university wants to talk with us about since it happened on campus," David says as he looks at me. "I don't think you will be able to go back to the academy till this clears up. We will have to be especially careful in what we do since we are going to be watched closely."

"I will go out to talk to the media but mother you need to stay out of sight since you were severely injured," Elizabeth scolds me.

*** Elizabeth ***

I go out to my front lawn looking as ragged as I feel. I run my hands through my hair and approach the gaggle of reporters that are milling about. They all start yelling out questions all talking over each other. I ignore the questions and raise my hand to get their attention, "please at this time we will not be taking any questions. I am here to make a quick statement. First, we have no idea who the man was that attacked my niece was, and we would like to thank our police force for their swift actions. My niece may not have survived without their quick action.

"Second we want to say we are cooperating with the police and the university on this case and hope that we can get to the bottom of this quickly."

"As for my niece, she is home thankfully, and beginning her recovery process. We are happy that she managed to get away with some cuts and bruises. She is currently resting and I would like for all of you to give us time to recover from this tragedy. Thank you, that will be all for now."

I turn and walk back to the house ignoring the barge of questions that are being yelled at me.

***David***

"No dean, we do not see any fault with security measures on campus, and we do not find the school at fault for this terrible accident," I responded to the dean over the phone.

"We would still like to have you come in and meet with us so that we can cover all liabilities for this tragic incident."

"Of course, Dean we understand and we will stop by tomorrow at 4 o'clock."

I run my hand over my face and sigh as I hang up the phone. "Ugh this is a nightmare, Lilith do you think anyone else will come after you or my family?"

"I honestly don't know David. I've never had problems like this before. When I was living with my family way back then my reputation was enough to keep any demon or a minor angel from bothering us. Not to mention my mate was a demon queen. Only the archangels ever dared to come after us. This whole modern age makes it hard to deal with problems like this. If we were alone, I would have just destroyed him right away but in public, like that, I just did the best I could to keep damage to a minimum and keep magic hidden."

"Yes, sometimes I forget that you are not used to living in this modern age. How are you going to handle this as the council leader?"

I hear Lilith groan in response.

***Lilith***

David is right, I need to make a statement as the leader of the council. This modern age is such a pain in my ass. I wish that I could just go back to the cave with my mate and disappear from the world again. The world has gotten so big and complicated, and humans still haven't learned how to be good. As I see they have gotten worse since they were banished from Eden.

I am sitting there on the couch with my arms folded across my chest deep in thought when Elizabeth comes back in.

"The media might leave us alone but they will want something more from us at some point. You teasing him, in the beginning, is not a good look, for you," she tells me.

"Yeah, I know but it was all I could think of to get him to follow me out of the building and leave the rest of the people alone. We are just lucky that the smirk I gave him before I killed him was not caught on camera." I reply. "What the hell was he doing attacking me in such a public place?" I say to no one in particular.

We sat around the rest of the day just trying to decide what we were going to say to everyone so that we all knew what I was going to say. That evening a police detective arrived at our door. Here was the first test of how well our story was going to work.

We all sat down in our living room and we began to talk to the detective. "We have analyzed the video footage from the bystanders of the incident and there were a few things that didn't add up. You say you didn't know that attacker yet the conversation you two had before the fight leads me to think you know more than you let on. So why don't you explain why this man wanted to attack you and why you didn't seem that afraid of him," the detective said.

"I don't know why he wanted to attack me; I don't even know that someone was looking for me. I was just as surprised as everyone there that this man came after me. The conversation we had was me just buying time to figure out how I was going to escape and try to keep him from hurting anyone else. I was afraid of that guy; did you see the size of his arms; I imagine that he could have easily crushed my head with one hand. I just express my fear by sarcasm and appearing aloof. You saw how injured I was by that man and you think I wasn't afraid?" I asked the detective.

"Let's talk about those injuries. You had some pretty deep cuts on your abdomen that looked like they would have been made by a knife, but we found no weapon on or around the body. Can you explain how he made those cuts with just his hands?" He asked me.

"How would I know? Have you checked the body to see if there was any explanation for those cuts?" I say getting a little upset by the questions but Elizabeth put her hand on my shoulder to calm me down.

'We would examine the body but it went missing, you wouldn't know anything about that?" He asks me.

Elizabeth answered before I managed to get a word in, more angrily than I was, "What are you implying detective? That we are trying to cover something up. My niece was attacked yesterday, she got out of the hospital this morning and we have not left this house all day! What kind of people do you think we are?"

"Mrs. Holmes, you have means," he gestures around at the house. "You wouldn't be the first rich family to try to cover up their involvement with something illegal. Do you owe somebody money and are not paying them?"

"Detective this interview is over, we kindly offered up what information we had and you are now harassing us. You will not contact us again directly and all inquiries will be handled through our lawyer. Now get out of our house!" David said before Elizabeth and I blew up on him. We were both seething, I could see Elizabeth was struggling not to show him just how deadly the hands of a demon could be. I was ready to implode his brain just because he inferred that we were trying to cover some criminal activity.

David escorted the detective out of the house, then grabbed his phone and called the police chief, to file a complaint against this detective. "Ok, no one speaks to the unenlightened about this without letting it go through our lawyer. We can't have someone manipulate us into saying something we shouldn't. That detective was fishing for something, so we need to be extra careful." David told us.

He looks at me and chuckles, "at least I know where Elizabeth gets her temper from." He gives Elizabeth a wink and she just shakes her head back at him.

"I think I need to get back to the school tonight so I can clear my head and so I can teach my students in the morning. I also need to plan what I am going to say to the community. I hope this is not an indication of where things are going within the Fallen." I say to both of them.

"How are we going to get you to the portal without anyone seeing you?" David asks.

"I don't need that portal, I have been to the campus enough to teleport myself there from here, and no one will know that I have gone," I say with a smile. Then create a portal to go through.

***

The portal opens in the hall outside my room. I check for wards before I open the door. I find nothing on the door. I step in through the door and hear, "Oh fuck! What are you doing here?" from James and Justice's scream. I see him and Justice in bed pulling the covers up over their bodies.

"James, this is my room you know. If you guys were having sex, why didn't you put the ward on the door? Here just let me grab some clothes and I will head over to Sara's for the night." I shake my head as I try to get my stuff quickly.

"I thought you would be staying at home tonight after the attack, that is what mom said," James says

I grab some clothes and my toiletry bag before I head out the door I turn my head, "Just put the ward up even if you think I might be somewhere else, and enjoy your night." I roll my eyes and leave the door shut behind me.

Several girls were looking surprised as they saw me. I make a general comment, "whatever happened to put a sock on the door or something, geez." I act as if it's no big deal that I caught them again. I hear them whisper as I am leaving the dorms. I'm starting to wonder if maybe they like getting caught.

I get up to Sara's room and knock on the door. She comes to the door with her hair all wild and not brushed, her clothes are what you wear when you are just chilling at home by yourself. Before she looks out the door, "Yeah, what?" She turns her head around and looks at me. Her eyes go wide, "Lilith, OMG are you alright?" She starts saying then she realizes what she looks like right now. "Oh, no, no, no. You aren't supposed to see me like this," she starts freaking out.

I just sigh and step right up to her, lace one arm around her waist, and quickly press my lips to hers. I pushed her back into her room, shutting the door behind me. She starts returning my kiss with her own and wraps her arms around my neck.

Sara broke our kiss, gasping for breath. She looks me right in the eyes and then slaps me across the face. I freeze in shock, "That is for getting hurt and not calling me to tell me you are okay. You are okay, right?" She asks me with worry in her eyes.

"Yes Sara, I am okay. It takes more than a lowly demon to hurt me. I'm sorry I didn't call, but after the attack, I was doped up on pain meds and I didn't consider what it would do to you when I forgot to call you," I told her. I lift my shirt off to show her that there is not a mark left on me. Her fingers tickle as they gently rub across my belly.

She stands back with her hands on her hips, "how could you let a demon do that to you? The videos were all over school, everyone was in shock that you were injured like that. I was in shock, too," she says with tears forming in her eyes.

I sit with her on her bed and pull her head to rest on my chest. I stroked her hair, "I had to get injured to sell the fight as nothing supernatural. If I had just exploded him everyone would have seen and we can't afford to be outed like that. It's ok the whole injury was an act I just didn't think about the fact that I would have been taken to the ER or that the videos would have gone viral," I explain to her, as I am still trying to think of what I am going to do about that.

"Can you stay with me tonight?" She asks so sweetly. I couldn't say no to that face. So, I smiled and gave her a nod. I wasn't like I wasn't already planning on staying with her. I lay back on her bed and let her cuddle up to me and lay her head on my chest.

She looks up at me and asks, "What is going to happen to us when you find your mate?"

I smiled at her, "There are two options; first we go our separate ways, or second you can join me and my mate. Nothing is saying we can't have you in our bed as well. We could make a harem so that my mate doesn't have to feed on others outside our group anymore. That's something to consider when the time comes," I say with a wicked smile.

"Let's get ready for bed," she says to me. I nod and let her get out of bed instantly missing the warmth of her body on mine. We head to the bathroom together to get ready for bed. People are still looking at me as I pass, "Yes the rumors of my injury are exaggerated," I say as we continue to walk down the hall. I'm guessing that I need to address this in the morning.

Our night together was more sensual than our first time, but it was enough that I was able to be satisfied. I didn't try to see how loud I could make her scream this time. I just wanted to enjoy the feeling of being with her.

I woke up earlier than she did so I went and got ready to announce it to the wizarding community. I moved the communication stone from Kairington estates and hid it in the garden I made at the school.

***

I place my hand on the stone.

I would like to address my recent attack by a demon on me. This was not perpetrated by my Lucifer. This was a lone demon that thought he could take me out and then take over Hell. He has been eliminated and his body has been removed from this world.

The injuries that you saw me receive were done to try and give me a way to use the police force to eliminate the demon. I tried my best to hide any supernatural ties to the attack. I was not aware at the time that people were recording my actions. I hope that it will soon be forgotten and we will remain in the shadows.

Please remain vigilant in your actions and if you come across any demons that wish to attack or make a deal with you, please let me know as the deal is that all of the fallen will not get involved in our affairs. I can only enforce that if you alert me first.

I am still waiting to hear back from wizards that wish to join the council. I do not want to be the sole decision-maker in matters that affect us all. This needs to be a group decision by wizards that know the needs of their areas of the world.

Thank you for your time.

***

After I sent my message to all the wizards it was time to go and get breakfast. I headed to Mag Mell to enjoy a nice breakfast to replace all the energy I used up last night.

I stand in line and notice a few of the students are looking at me and I pat my belly with a smile. Yep, no injuries there. I get my food and head to my table. Again, I am the last one to get to the table, but Sara has saved me a seat next to her. She leans over as I take a seat and says, "I missed you this morning, and you left your bra on my nightstand this morning," giving me a quick peck on the cheek.

James and Justice are looking all shy and scared to even look at me. I can't help but laugh at them. They just don't understand that it's no big deal what they do together. I'm happy for them. "So, James, I got to go back to see your parents this afternoon, is there anything you would like me to tell them," I say trying but failing to keep a straight face. I just had to tease them a bit.

Both of their eyes go wide and James looks at Justice, "No, please no Lilith." He said pleading with me. I just laugh and shake my head, everyone else is looking confused at the exchange. I am laughing so hard now that I can't eat anything.

"Oh Goddess, the look on your faces is priceless," I said laughing and carrying on till a pancake flew across the table and hit me right in the face. Everyone is shocked right now backing away from us but not taking their eyes off the two of us. I keep the upset look on my face as I wipe away the butter that got all over my face.

Once I put the napkin down on the table, I licked my lips and looked at James sternly. But I can't keep this up for long and bust out with another laugh, "I see how it is James. You got me this time but you better watch your back," I say giving him an evil grin and rubbing my hands together. The smile that crept onto his face while I was laughing, quickly turned into a look of fear. I quickly got back to laughing though because this whole incident was just too funny.

Everyone started to relax as we went back to eating. Sara leaned over and asked me what that was all about. I whispered into her ear, what happened when I got back to school last night. She quickly covers her mouth trying to stifle a laugh, everyone else at the table is just looking at us still confused. Tara sighs, "was this all about Lilith walking in on you two last night? Oh, come it's not that big of a deal. It's not like everyone didn't know you two were together. Everyone in the dorm heard what happened before the end of the night."

Justice looked mortified by Tara's revelation and I couldn't stop laughing. I had to get up and walk away so that I could calm down. Once I got a hold of myself, I came back and sat down, Sara smacked my hand. My mouth dropped as I looked at her, "that was not very nice Lilith. You shouldn't tease them like that. You should apologize to Justice for your actions." She turns back to her plate and starts to eat her food as if she did do anything.

My mouth was agape, as I looked at Sara. "What just happened? You make a girl scream out in pleasure a few times and they think they can tell you how to act." I reply confused. Brian spits out his drink onto the table as he looks at me.

Sara turns back to me and with a straight face, "five times, you made me scream out in pleasure five times. If you want to do it again you had better apologize." She turns back to her breakfast, not even acknowledging the shocked look on everyone's face. It wasn't just at our table either, we had attracted the attention of the whole cafeteria. I don't even know how to respond to that.

I turned back to Justice and said, "I'm sorry Justice for embarrassing you." My eyes were still wide open as I just couldn't comprehend what Sara had done to me.

Justice looks at me in as much shock at what Sara had done, as I was. "Yeah, ok Lilith," Justice said to me.

Sara pats my hand and looks at me, "good girl." She then goes back to her breakfast and continues to eat. The whole cafeteria had been staring at the exchange and started to giggle.

Sara finishes eating, I haven't even touched my food again since this happened. Sara got up and looked at me, "You going to walk me to class or what?" I didn't know what to say or do so I just nodded and flew to her to put up our trays. Once we have put them up, she wraps her arms around mine and we walk out of the cafeteria together. Sara kept her head held high the whole time. She doesn't smile or anything it's like this, which should be normal for us.

I realized that I was just put in my place by a much younger woman. Then I also realized she was not embarrassed by what we did to each other in bed. She was proud of it. That was something I have never experienced. No woman before was able to be so open and confident about being with me. There was no hint of embarrassment or self-doubt. She wanted to be with me and didn't care who knew about it.

I was never embarrassed by my sexual orientation, but I know it was not accepted by most men. It made me happy that Sara didn't need to hide who she loves. Sara looks at me, "what are you smiling about?"

"I'm smiling because you can be proud about your sexuality and open about it without worrying about men hurting you. I am happy that you can be out with no worries and no shame." I say to her

"Well, that is not entirely true. While a lot of times people can be open about their sexuality. The world as a whole still punishes people that are not straight. A lot of the younger generation in America is more accepting of other sexualities. My parents were not accepting before you took the family out of power. So, it does feel good that I can be open and not be forced into relationships that I didn't want," she explains to me.

That gives me a lot to think about. I am strong so I can be a role model to those who want to come out. I need to see how I can show the world. "How does one show things to the world?" I ask.

"Social media can allow you to reach more people but it won't reach everyone. But you need to create the following first. That is the hard part," she tells me. As we reach her classroom, she turns to me and said, "don't tease James too much about sex." She gives me a small hug before going in. I turn and walk towards my classroom.

My class went well, we continued to work on the concentration of magic. There were only a few explosions today and James had finally got control over his magic. Margret is showing a lot of growth in her magic as well. Overall, I am quite happy with how they are progressing, hopefully, this will lead to others joining in.

After lunch, I teleport back to the kitchen of Elizabeth's house. I know that I will have to put bandages on my hands and belly so that it will look like I am still hurt. I find Elizabeth in her bedroom looking at her reflection in the mirror. She was in her demon form, "you are so beautiful, Elizabeth." I said to her.

"Thanks, mother, but how is anyone else look at me like this and see me as anything but evil?" She asked me.

"You know, I was just discussing something similar with Sara this morning. We were discussing sexual orientation, but I think it is similar. If we can ever come out to the world, it will be rough at first but we will just have to show everyone just how good we are. I don't know when the world will be ready for us, but I will be right there with you when it happens," I said as I put my hands on her shoulders and hugged her.

"Mother you are so different than other humans out there in the world. Nothing scares you, and you are so accepting of others. I have yet to find anyone in the world that is as accepting as you are to all the differences of the world." She said as I hugged her.

"What of David, is he accepting of you?" I asked her.

"Yes, David is great but no one is on your level." She said as she turned and looked me in the eyes. "Now let's get you bandaged up for this meeting."

I took off my shirt and recreated the wounds stitched up in case anyone looked. As Elizabeth was wrapping me up, David walked in the door. His eyes went wide when he saw me and quickly left the room. Yelling he was so sorry. I look down at Elizabeth, "what is he sorry for?" I asked.

Elizabeth giggled, "He is embarrassed he walked in on you with your shirt off. He can't get over you looking like a teenager and it's highly frowned upon to see young women without their clothes on." She said as she finished and put on the bandages.

I pull my shirt back on and then walk out of the room. I see David in the living room. "David, I am sorry I made you uncomfortable in your own home. I haven't gotten used to being modest around others. Just knowing that you walk in on me like that does not affect my opinion of you. From what Elizabeth has told me, I am happy that you are so accepting of her. You are a good man David and I don't say that too many men."

"Lilith, I accept your apology, even though it is unnecessary. I am just so used to being modest in front of women who are not my wife. I want to thank you for your high praise, but again it is unnecessary. I love Elizabeth and while it was a shock in the beginning, I've grown to love her normal form." He said to me.

"I know what you mean David, and just a bit of advice if she hasn't told you yet. Her horns, caress them and it will make her putty in your hands," I say with a wicked smile. David's face turns bright red with that comment.

"I heard that mother! Stop embarrassing my husband." Elizabeth yells at me from the bedroom.

"No offense Lilith, I just don't feel comfortable talking about that kind of thing with you. I just can't get over how young you look. It just feels dirty to me, ok." He says to me in a soft voice.

"It's ok David, I get it," I said with a smile. "But honestly, thank you for taking care of Elizabeth, she had a hard time making meaningful connections in the past."

We got ready to head to the university. The trip was uneventful, with just a few reporters out watching the house trying to get some pictures. Once we were at the university, we headed up to the Dean's office to meet with the dean. We got into the office and there was another gentleman there as well, I looked confused.

The Dean of the university walks up to me and gestures to a chair to sit in. "There is no need to over-exert yourself, Ms. Lilith. I am Dean Wilson and this is Mr. Carver the university lawyer. Now, this is in no way to make things difficult for you, but I must make sure I protect the university."

"I want to offer my sincerest apology for your assault on university grounds. We also want to make sure that all your needs are taken care of as well," he said to me with what I assume is a fake smile.

I lift my hand, "Dean, I have a question." He waves for me to go ahead. "This is a simple question as I am already sure of the answer, did you or any of your staff help that man?"

His face looks up with a surprised look, "absolutely not." He remarks.

"Then why do you need to offer me an apology? I know the university is not at fault for my assault. The man was troubled and fixated on me for whatever reason that we will never know. I am just glad no one else was hurt by that man," I stated. I didn't want this to end up being a big ordeal for me.

The lawyer quickly jumps up, "In that case Ms. Lilith, can you and your guardians sign this document stating that you do not hold the university liable for your assault and that you do not intend to pursue any legal action against the university."

"I don't understand why I have to sign a document that says what I already said to you. Do you not trust my word?" I look confused.

David whispers in my ear, "here in America your word does not mean anything in a court of law. They need a legal document to back up what you said to them." He quickly added, "but if you are unsure what you want to do then don't sign it."

"Ok whatever, where do I sign?" The lawyer has my initials and signs in all sorts of different sections. I didn't understand what they all meant but I didn't care. David signed as legal guardian for me to make everything legal.

The Dean sits back in his chair and folds his arms, "now that the ugly business is out of the way. I hope that you will get better soon. David and Lilith are respected faculty members here at the university and I hate that this happened to you. I hope this incident does not tarnish your view of this university when it comes time for you to look for a college to attend after high school. Now if you are up for it, would you join me for a quick press conference." I roll my eyes but agree to do the press conference that may get the press away from the house.

We all walked outside the opposite side of the building where there was a podium and mics set up for us to speak to the press.

First, the dean goes up to the microphone and tells everyone how sad he is that this happened to me and that he thinks I am a brave young woman, and how the university is doing everything it can to make sure nothing like this ever happens again. Blah blah blah. Yeah, he is as bad as a used car salesman. I notice Detective Carver standing in the crowd with a notepad, taking a lot of notes. From what I can tell he is looking for inconsistencies in the story that I am telling.

Once the Dean is finished with his little sales pitch, he moves to the side and lets me go up to the microphone. I start to give out my agreed-upon statement, "I want to thank the quick response of the police department and the students who contacted them and my aunt and uncle. It was a really scary time for me and I just hope that nothing like this ever happens to anyone else." After I finish my statement, the questions come in.

Why did you taunt the attacker in the beginning?
-I have been told that I use sarcasm as a defense mechanism to deal with highly stressful situations.

Why do you think this person came after you?
- To be honest, I don't know. I wish that I had some clue as to why he had this fixation on me.

How are you coping after the attack?
- As well as I can, my girlfriend has been really supportive of me and has just been there when I needed her.

Do you think this could be a hate crime because you are part of the LGBTQ+ community?
- I hope not, I know it is rough for people like me and I am just glad that my family is supportive and that I have a place where I can feel safe.

"That is all I have to say, I need to get home and finish recovering. Thank you for your understanding." I move slowly over to Elizabeth as she wraps her arm around me to help support me as I walk back to our car.

"I noticed that Detective Carter was in the crowd. You think that this news conference will make this blow over now?" I asked David and Elizabeth.

"I hope so, this extra scrutiny we have been under is making life very difficult," David said.

We make it back to the house I go in and take the bandages back off. I hope I don't need to do this again. I give Elizabeth and David a hug before I teleport back to school.

I am outside my room and I stop, I knock on the door before I try to go in. Justice opens the door and just rolls her eyes. "We are not doing it all the time, Lilith."

"Yeah, I know, but two times is too many times to walk in on you two," I said. "I hope that nothing that I have done does not affect your relationship with James. I think you are good together. I also won't tease you and James anymore about it," I said. I moved over to hug her. "Let's go get dinner."

We get up to the line and we are just chatting when I hear a squeal, and when I turn towards the sound I have just enough time to catch Sara as she jumps on me. Giving me a deep kiss, "thank you, thank you." She said before she pulled away from me.

"What's that for?" I asked totally confused.

"For calling me your girlfriend," she said pulling me into a hug. I smile at her and wrap my arm around her waist as we wait in line for food. Sara laid her head on my shoulder.

I think that I can put aside my worries about Detective Carver for the time being. I have a feeling that Sara will be keeping me extremely focused on her for the rest of the night, and I have no problem with that. She has become quite adept at using her tongue to bring me to a state of bliss. I think I need to spend some more time with her outside of school and in bed. Maybe I should ask her if she has a place where we can go and just spend time together.

"Sara?" She looks up at me with a big smile on her face. "I would like to take you somewhere outside of school sometime, just the two of us. I am afraid that I know very little about what we should do. Where is a good place for us to go to just spend time together?"

"Are you asking me on a date, Lilith?" she asked with an even bigger smile on her face.

I think about the word date for a bit, go through Kyle's experience in this type of circumstance, and conclude that it is a date. "Yes, a date that is what I am asking you to do, Sara."

"For a first date, I think we should go to the mall and do a little shopping." She gets close to my ear and whispers, "you could get me something extra sexy for me to wear for you." She gives me a wink and pinches my butt.

Justice just shakes her head at us and walks up to grab her food. "You two have no shame, do you?"

"Hello, lived with a succubus for six thousand years. So, no, I have no shame when it comes to sex," I wink at her and move up to get my food. Sara and I ate our food as quickly as we could so we could head back to her room. It's going to be a long night.

I woke up early and Sara was still sound asleep next to me. I slide out of bed and walk to the bathroom to get cleaned up for the day. The other girls were not surprised to see me in their dorm building now, especially after the scene we made at dinner last night. It didn't bother me that they knew what I was doing last night. It was fun and I am sure most of them would have loved to be having pleasure like that last night.

I walk back to Sara's room with only a towel wrapped around me. I wanted to give her a really good morning wake-up call, but when I got to the door, I noticed an envelope taped to the door with Sara's name on it. I take it off the door for her and take it into the room with me. I laid the envelope on the nightstand and took off the towel and slipped back into bed with Sara. I start kissing her neck and running my fingers down her body.

Her body was so responsive to my touch. She broke out in goosebumps and her nipples went rock hard. I licked her neck this time and was rewarded with a moan from her. I whisper into her ear, "good morning sexy." I felt her arms wrapped around me and I knew I had her right where I wanted her. I bit down softly on her earlobe. I could feel her body move against me; she was getting so excited.

"Oh my God, Lilith why did you have to get me all wound up first thing in the morning? Now I will be thinking of nothing but being with you all day." Her arms wrap around my neck as she brings me in for a kiss.

"I just wanted to give you something to think about while you are in a class all day." I give her a small peck on the tip of her nose and then pull back to look at her. I smile at her and whisper, "you are the first human that I have ever been infatuated with." I removed a strand of her hair from her face and placed it behind her ear.

"What do you mean by that?" she asks, looking confused.

"In my whole long life, I have never once had a relationship with a human woman. My mate is a demon and before I found I preferred women to men; I tried having a relationship with a couple of archangels. But never has a human woman ever come close to holding my heart as you have. I hope that when I do find my mate, you will join us." I say with a big smile on my face.

Sara just looks at me in shock and tries to say something but is unable to get anything coherent out. She is too shocked to speak. I just grin at her and say, "it's ok, I know that was a bit of a surprise for you so just think about it for as long as you need to."

"When you say a couple of archangels you are not kidding are you?" she asks.

"When I was first escorted out of Eden by Lucifer and Michael, they started teaching me magic. I had a bit of a relationship with Michael, but he turned out to be just a misogynistic pig like Adam was. I had an off-and-on relationship with Lucifer till I found out he was just using me to taunt his brother. I left shortly after that to wander the world, then I found Shar'li. She changed everything for me." I explain.

I climb off of her and help her get up out of bed. She sees the envelope with her name on it and looks at me with a confused look on her face. "I don't know it was taped to your door when I came back from the bathroom," I say to her.

I turn to get dressed while she opens it to see what is inside. I heard her gasp; I turned to see the fear on her face. I grabbed the letter from her and looked at it.

You do not deserve to be with you to be in the presence of a goddess. If you know what is good for you, you will disappear and never come back. I will be watching and I will ruin you if you do not heed my warning. She is mine.
Burn in hell, hell spawn.
T

"Who the hell wrote this? Don't worry, I won't let anything happen to you," I say as I hold her head to my chest in a hug. I am trying to think of which girl would want to do this to Sara, I know she didn't make too many friends here before but surely no one hated her as much as this letter suggests.

I grasp her head in my hands and look directly into her eyes, "come let us get ready and go to breakfast and show this person that you are not going to bow down to random demands. I will make sure we are together and no one will dare to come after you with me around." I look at her seriously and make sure she understood that I would do anything to protect her.

We made our way to the dining hall, Sara clinging to my arm and looking scared of every shadow that moved. I was angry that someone would dare to threaten her after she has made such a huge effort to become a good person, but even worse they don't even dare to face us and be honest about their intentions.

We get to our normal table and Sara starts picking at her food. I grab her hand and try to give her a little reassurance that everything would be okay. Justice came up to the table and handed an envelope to me, "this was taped to the door this morning."

I quickly opened it. It was a similar letter that Sara received except it was addressed to me:

My Goddess, why have you sullied yourself by associating with that vile hell spawn? I will destroy her so that you may be free from her spell and we can be together in paradise. You will sit beside me as my Queen and I as your King. I will rule this world with you by my side.
T

I crumpled up the paper, furious that no one dared to tell me who I could love. My power flashed through my body and my eyes began to glow. All the people around me scattered in fear as I sent my power out in waves through the hall. Walls shook and lights flickered.

I scanned the crowd so that I could try to find this arrogant man who would think he could make me submit to his rule. I bellowed out with a fierce voice, "which of you boys would dare think that I would submit to your rule with me by your side?"

I hear a booming voice, "Lilith, stop this instant." I turned to see Minerva standing near the door looking very angry with me. This causes me to snarl but I relent and bring back my magic. The anger does not fade from my face as I walk toward Minerva.

"Come, my dear, we need to talk with the headmistress," I say without breaking my stride or my glare at Minerva. I was furious with these notes and I want the boy that wrote them to pay for his stupidity. Sara quickly runs after me as I walk out of the building. As I came up to Minerva, I handed her the letter that I just received.

I turned to Sara and asked her to show the headmistress the letter that she received. "These letters were taped to our respective doors this morning, needless to say, I am not happy right now."

Minerva takes both letters and reads them, "Lilith, I will find out who wrote these letters. What I need from you is to not react the way you just did, so that we can handle this in the correct way. I know you are upset but right now you need to keep your cool and stay calm. I tolerate your relationship with Ms. Sutton because you are not her instructor and you also don't use any influence to help her. If you cannot control your temper, I will have to ask you to leave the campus. I want you to remember that the rule about using magic to harm another student applies to you as well. Now go cool off, you have a class to teach in thirty minutes."

I look down at the ground feeling thoroughly embarrassed by my outburst. Minerva turns to Sara, "and you Ms. Sutton, I take threats to students very seriously and I know that Lilith can and will protect you, but if you do need any help and she is not available, then come to me. I will help you with any problem that you might have. If you need to talk to anyone about these letters the nurse and I are available to speak with you at any time. That goes for you too Lilith, I know you think that you can handle everything thrown at you on your own, but sometimes you need to talk to other people about your problems."

"I understand, Minerva, I will try to control my temper in the future. I will let you investigate this issue your way, without me interfering. I suppose I have enough things on my plate without this added problem." I reply even though I am still very angry right now.

"Thank you, Lilith, and I will find out who is doing this," Minerva tells me before she turns to walk toward her office.

I look at Sara, and I can see that she is scared and nervous, "I will protect you, Sara."

"I'm scared of you right now. That power you sent out in the dining hall hurt so much. I have never felt so powerless in my life, and it didn't seem that you were going to let up on it. If the Head Mistress hadn't come in, I don't know what would have happened to all of us." She says to me while shying away from me.

I now feel even worse about how I reacted in the dining hall. I let my anger control me, and I lost focus on how my magic was affecting others. My head hangs low and I feel so tiny right now. I don't want to hurt anyone, especially my friends. "I'm sorry," I say as I still cannot look her in the eye.

In all my life I have never felt so ashamed of my actions as I am right now. Throughout all my relationships with people, I have never made a lover scared of me. I surely didn't mean to hurt Sara or my friends. I felt a tear start to form in my eye and I quickly wiped it away. This did not make the tears stop though. I fell to my knees and covered my face with my hands. I cried and kept repeating, "I'm so sorry," over and over again. I wasn't saying it to anyone, in particular, just repeating it over and over again.

I started to feel that I had drawn a large crowd of people around me. I just wanted to be alone. I opened a portal to my classroom for me and jumped through. As soon as I got through someone bumped into me and knocked me over. "Lilith, I'm sorry," I heard Sara's voice behind me. I rolled over and looked up at her.

"How?" I asked.

"I jumped into your portal right after you. I didn't realize that my words had hurt you so much."

"No, it's my fault. I lost control of my emotions and my magic. I hurt people I have come to care about. I'm so sorry. I should have been more careful with my magic. The thought of someone hurting you over me and then trying to claim me without my permission pushed me into a dark place. I wanted to find who T was and I didn't care how I did it."

Sara held out her hand to me and pulled me up. She hugged me but I still didn't feel like I deserved it. "I don't know what you are going through but I do know that I do care about you. I guess that's why I was so upset that you hurt me. Since we have been together you have been nothing but nice to me and to see you like that was scary."

"I look her in the eyes and told her, "I will never hurt you like that again." I placed my forehead against hers when James cleared his throat. I look up to see half of my students already here. Sara squeezed my hand and smiled at me before she left.

James looked at me and asked, "What did you do to everyone else? We saw them writhing in pain but we couldn't understand why."

"I will explain when everyone gets here," I say as James walked up to me and handed me something to wipe my face with. I cleaned up a little bit while we waited for everyone else to come in. Once everyone was here, I sighed softly.

"I was asked what happened in the dining hall that caused everyone to collapse in pain. I had received information that caused me to be very angry and in my anger. I started to lose focus and control of my magic. This caused the concentrated magic in me well to surge out of my body. While you all seemed to be the only ones not affected by this. I have a feeling that is because you all can store concentrated magic in your bodies. This was not an intentional action on my part. As you can see if you lose control of your emotions and magic, it can cause a lot of people to get hurt." I say to everyone in the room.

"For today's lesson, we are going to work on shielding yourselves from the magic cast by others. I usually keep a shield on myself at all times to protect myself from any magical accidents while in school. For a shield, you need to think of an impenetrable field around your body. You can shape the field however you want. I prefer my field to be close to my body and form to my shape." I say to everyone.

"Let's see what you can all do," I say to everyone.

I watch as everyone starts to concentrate on their shields and try to cast them. They were able to shape a field quickly but could not maintain it. "Now that you all can form a shield what you need to do to keep it active, is to slowly feed it a little magic. It doesn't take a lot of magic to maintain a shield, so don't overdo it."

James and Margret were the first to be able to keep their shields active. So, I directed them to stand over away from the other students so that they would not get accidentally hurt. I then without notice hit James with a cone of fire magic. He jumped back and screamed as he tried to protect himself. He didn't need to though, his shield held up and he was unharmed. "Good job James, that's a good shield," I say to him.

"What the hell, Lilith? That could have killed me," he yelled at me.

"No, it wouldn't James, I knew your shield would hold. The reason for the surprise was so that you could see that your shield will work." I say to him. While I was still looking at him, I threw a ball of lightning at Margret and she yelped. The magic hit her shield and then bounced back at me exploding right in front of me. The force was so strong that I flew back against the far wall and slid down it.

I stood up and looked at Margret and smiled, "that was a nice additive to your shield. How did you imagine the shield that would allow you to reflect the magic of the one who threw it?"

"When I thought about my shield, I was imagining the spells that are cast at me would bounce off instead of just protecting me from them." she said shyly.

"Good way to improvise. I am impressed by your ingenuity." I say to her.

"This is the great thing about magic, you're only limited by your imagination. I would have never considered having spells bounce off my shield before. So, remember class, if you can think of a way to improve your magic, do it. Don't limit yourself to only the things that I tell you to do." I say to the class.

By the end of the class, the majority of my students have a shield they can maintain. The ones that don't have one now, are very close to figuring out how to regulate their magic so they can maintain their shields. This has lifted my spirits immensely. I still am embarrassed by my failure to control my magic. So, after class, I decided to walk in the garden and center myself.

After a couple of hours of peaceful introspection, I got a text from David saying that he found the notes that we were looking for. I headed off to talk to David teleporting myself to his library.

I give David a bit of fright when I pop into the library. He shakes it off quickly and gestured for me to sit down with him at the desk where he has his notes.

"As you can see, Lilith. I was not able to find what was in the wagon that made its way to the Vatican, just that it came from the holy land with great expedience. Thereafter the Vatican created the Knights of the Holy Cross, which were wizards that were brought in to fight the forces of evil and to protect the church. They are still active today but isolated to the Vatican. They are fanatics in their beliefs that the power that they have were given to them by God.

Several wizards have had run-ins with them in the past and they do not tolerate our kind of wizards. They feel that our magic was given to us by Lucifer. The Vatican also has a shield up around it that keeps wizards off of the grounds, we are not able to verify anything other than that.

What little we know has come from run-ins with the Knights of the Holy Cross. They claim that the whole area is protected from evil by God. I'm guessing that you might think it's someone else providing the shield. I have my hypothesis on who is providing the shield, and after getting to know you I believe it to be created by an angel. What are your thoughts?" David said going over his notes.

"I believe you are correct that this is an angel, most likely an archangel that is providing the shield for the Vatican. It is such a large area that the power required to create such a shield is immense, from what I know about your and other wizards' power this is not a large group of wizards or a low-level angel. You say that no wizard can get through the shield?" I asked.

"None that had tried was able to make it through. We have not had a wizard try in a very long time, because it hasn't seemed worthwhile." David said.

This is going to cause some problems. If there is an archangel protecting the Vatican, then my going there would alert them to my presence immediately. Plus, I still don't know where in the Vatican to search for one I get in there. I should be able to sense her once I get close enough to where she is. The only thing is I don't know if she is even in the Vatican.

"So, nothing that points to Shar'li being in the Vatican?" I asked.

"Nothing specific, I'm sorry to say. I do believe that if that journal is to be believed then the Vatican was probably the most likely place for her to be. How would they keep her contained if she were to be there?"

I think about that a little bit. "I would say that the shield would prevent her from being able to get out and I doubt that she is gaining any sexual energy from the church."

"I don't know about that second part, the church doesn't have the best reputation for remaining celibate," David said.

I can't say I am surprised by that but that might also be Shar'li's influence. She is the Demon Queen of Sex after all." I remark. I lean my head back and think about this information for a moment. The shield over the Vatican serves no purpose unless they are protecting it from something big. They may also be trying to keep anyone from finding Shar'li. It would make sense that they would be scared that if she were to be released might be used by some demon somewhere.

My only question is how will we be able to investigate the area? Elizabeth and I would send up a big signal to the rest of the archangels and that would lead to bigger problems. I am sure Michael has not forgotten whatever I did that caused him to attack me last time.

If I do go there the fight will be impossible to hide, but I can't leave Shar'li there without trying. This is a very difficult choice to make. I would need to think about all the wizards when I do finally choose which way to go.

"David, tell me what you think since this would affect you directly. If I do go to the Vatican there will likely be a fight. This fight will most likely be observed by everyone there. This will out magic for everyone. But now also consider what if it was Elizabeth being kept at the Vatican. Would you risk outing everyone to save her?" I ask.

"That is a very difficult question to answer because our power differences are so great. You could go to the Vatican and probably come out okay. You would also not suffer so much from the wizards or professionally in the outside world. My consequences would be far greater than any you would receive. That being said, I would still go to the Vatican to rescue Elizabeth and damn the consequences." He replied.

"You are a good man, David. I wish that you were immortal so Elizabeth never had to lose you. I am happy that you are my son-in-law. Just remember what I chose to do. I will do everything in my power to protect you all." I say to him with a smile.

I head back to my dorm room to ponder how I am going to handle this. As I port into the hallway, I see many of the girls in the hall laughing and joking till they all see me. They immediately stop what they are doing looking very upset at me. The guilt rose to the surface again.

I hung my head and addressed them, "I am sorry for what happened at breakfast today. I was given information that someone in the school wanted to hurt someone I care about and they also threatened to subjugate me and I lost my temper. This causes me to lose control of my magic and hurt everyone in the room. Again, I am sorry for what I did, I should have been more careful and I failed to keep you all safe as I should have."

I turned back to my room, checked the door, and went into my room. I collapsed on my bed with a groan. I don't know if I could just out everyone just because I want to save my mate. I need more opinions before I can make a final decision. I have a feeling that this is going to create a great divide in the community.

I lay there on the bed just thinking about what I needed to do when someone knocked on my door. I reluctantly got up and walked to the door and opened it. Justice was standing there with a group of girls from the dorm, "come out and join us for a meeting," Justice demanded.

I knew that this was going to be a long meeting and I was not going to like what was going to be said to me. I walk out with my head down and take a seat in the common room. "OK, everyone, go ahead and yell at me and tell me what a horrible person I am. I deserve it." I spoke.

A girl that I had barely seen around the dorm decided to speak up first, "we all had a little talk with Justice and Sara about you today. You have made many mistakes since you arrived here. None of us can ever relate to how out of place you must feel not having any experience in the modern world. That being said we do understand why you got mad this morning and we want you to know that we will help find out who is behind this. It is messed up what that boy did to you and Sara."

"That is nice of you to say, and yes it's been difficult to adjust to how everything works now. I am sorry that I lost control this morning and I am glad that no one got seriously hurt," I said.

"While you are all here, I want to ask you all a question that has the potential to change your lives forever. Do you mind if we have a very serious conversation?" I asked them all.

The girls just shrugged and agreed. They all found a place to sit in the common room. I stood up in front of everyone and took a deep breath. "Something that is not all that common knowledge about me. As you know I am an immortal and have been around for a seriously long time. I found my true love some nine thousand years ago. She is a succubus queen. We were together for six thousand years. When I was defeated by Michael and Lucifer she went into a catatonic state.

She has remained in this state ever since. I have found information that hints at her being somewhere within the Vatican. I want to go save her unfortunately if I do go there, I will end up having to fight Michael again. The last time we battled it caused a whole lot of collateral damage. This fight would do more than collateral damage, it would show the world that magic exists. This would put our whole community. I can't leave her there but I also don't want to make a choice that could destroy this community we have. I would like to hear your opinions on this." I asked.

The girls sat there in silence looking at each other. A girl I hadn't seen before stood up and spoke, "I think that you have not thought about all the negative things that would come from this. You attacking Michael and the Vatican would paint you as an evil person in the eyes of all humans. You are fighting an angel to save a demon," she said. Several girls nodded in agreement.

I sat down on the couch and leaned back sighing; this is something that I had not considered. I would probably be hunted and would cause a lot of problems for my family. Why did this have to be so difficult?

Another girl stood up and spoke, "I agree that this would cause you to be seen in a very negative light but this is the woman you love the most in the world. You have to save her. You have to fight for her." There we a lot of nods and agreement from many of the girls. The back and forth went on for quite a while, but in the end, there was no consensus on what they thought I should do. I thanked them all for their input and went to bed.

This is going to change everything in the world. I can't think of any way that I can get into the Vatican without someone noticing me. This is going to blow up big time. I need to make preparations to bring Shar'li to a safe place to hide. I close my eyes and fall asleep.

***

The desert is hot, dusty, and dry. A small breeze blows lifting sand from the ground, causing it to pelt my exposed skin. I am standing guard in a tower overlooking the front gate to the compound. Soldiers are directing traffic and inspecting vehicles and personnel before entry. The vehicles that pass inspection weave through the barriers that provide cover for the gate.

The two forty bravo is manned by a member of my squad. We both are keeping an eye out for anything that looks suspicious. The only movement is a small rodent out by the concertina wire. A car backfired causing us to shift our sight back to the inspection point with our weapons raised and off safe. The soldiers at the scene begin to approach the vehicle cautiously. After a careful inspection of the vehicle, they signaled all clear.

Guard duty sucked so much, always on alert for any little thing. The stress was overwhelming and the monotony was unbearable. I try to keep my focus as I have to lift my goggles to wipe sweat from my eyes. The radio crackles as the command requests SITREP from the towers. I grab the radio handset and pull down my neck gator.

When my turn to report came up, "Falcon 1... Tower 2... Green... Over..." I heard the command acknowledge my report and continue to the other towers.

My mind started to wander as my squad mate and I chatted to pass the time. Telling each other stories from back home. We are a little distracted when we hear the gate soldiers yelling and waving at a vehicle to stop. It continued to come at a high rate of speed towards the gate. I jump up and grab the radio, "Falcon 1... Tower 2... Vehicle approaching the high rate of speed... Over..." I hear the reply, "Tower 2... Falcon 1... Permission to Fire..." I wave to my gunner who leans into the automatic rifle and pulls the trigger. I almost missed Command informing me that FRT is on its way.

I turn to see the vehicle's front end being shredded by the rounds. The soldiers at the inspection point are behind the barriers yelling to take cover. The front window shatters from the gunfire and before the vehicle can come to a stop it explodes, twenty yards from the inspection point. Causing several injuries to occur from both civilian and military personnel.

My squad mate and I scan the area for any signs of hostility when we hear the telltale whistle of incoming mortar rounds. The smoke from the vehicle and the dust that kicked up obscured our view of the area outside the perimeter. The sound of the base alarm signals incoming rounds.

The mortar rounds explode inside the compound behind us. My gunner squeezes off a few more bursts at people that are running toward the wire. FRT gun trucks raced toward the source of the mortar fire. My heart is racing while I do a quick check of my tower. I assist my gunner in reloading the two forty bravo. I radio command that we needed more ammo for the gun. I also report that neither I nor my gunner has any injuries.

I hear another whistle of another mortar round incoming. I jump on my gunner taking him to the floor as the round explodes in the inspection area next to our tower. The sound of the explosion is deafening and the blast kicked up more dust and smoke that we were essentially blind.

I wake up coughing and gasping for air back in my bed at school.

***

I sat up in my bed calming myself. I think to myself, Kyle experienced so much violence as a soldier. I can't understand what causes humans to fight over these ideals of religion. Though the Muslim religious beliefs irk me the most with their subjugation of women. I wonder what they would say if they found out that their God was a Goddess.

This world has not become that much better for women than it was before. They are still oppressed and taken advantage of. It sickens me to see how much women continue to struggle just to live. I wish that I could change everything for women, but I don't even know how to start.

I fall back to sleep after I calm down. The rest of the week went by more smoothly than it had started.

It was time for my date with Sara, so I made sure I researched proper date clothes to wear. I was dressed in a red sweater that was tight and had a low-cut neckline that made sure to show off my cleavage. My pants were a light blue-white denim that looked like it was poured on me. I had a pair of black patent leather chunky heeled ankle boots. I finished off my look with a bit of makeup and my black hair in a ponytail. On my way out the door, I remembered to grab my purse with my phone and credit card in it.

Outside Sara's door, I knock to let her know that I'm there. She opens the door to reveal a redhead beauty. Her breast is accentuated by the tight white shirt she is wearing showing off her ample cleavage. Her black leather pants framed her long legs and perfect butt. Her hair was loose with tight small curls and she wore red lipstick and light eyeshadow giving her eyes a smokey look. Her black leather jacket was flung over her shoulder along with her purse.

We make our way to the portal so that we can go to the mall for our date. Once we got to the mall, we found the crowds to be heavy today but we held each other close as we walked around the mall. Trying to decide which stores we want to go to first, I thought I saw Detective Carter in the crowd watching us but couldn't tell for sure.

We finally found a small boutique that has some cute clothes so we went inside to browse around to see if there is anything that we might like. We each find some clothes that we hold up for each other to see and comment on how sexy they would look on each other. We laugh and have a good time and finally find a few outfits that we each like. We walk back into the mall and I defiantly see Detective Carter watching us from across the mall.

I choose to ignore it as we are not doing anything wrong. I focus my attention on Sara, who is smiling at me as we walk holding hands to the next store. We find our way into a Hot Topic which has some curious-looking fashions. I see many of the patrons are dressed in a dark style and looking very pale. I find a shirt that has an evil-looking woman on it with Lilith written on it. I show it to Sara and she giggles, "many depictions of you are very dark and evil-looking." She says to me.

I find this a little distressing so I steer clear of any of the dark fashion not wanting to look like I am evil. Nothing in the store catches my eye. We end up leaving the store without purchasing anything.

We are getting hungry and decide to head to the food court. Sara chose a pizza place to get food from. I let her order for both of us as I have not had much experience with pizza. We find a cozy table for us to eat at. We sit across from each other and we chat a little about Sara's past. I never really realized how little I knew about her. I listened to her stories, intently forgetting about anything outside our little table. The smile on her lips and the sparkle in her eyes were enough to melt my heart.

We were rudely interrupted by a group of women who were standing next to our table looking upset about something. "We don't like your kindness here," they said to us. I looked at Sara confused by this statement.

"What do you mean by your kind?" I asked.

"You two are an affront to God. You should be ashamed of yourselves for walking around here exposing these good people to your perversions. You two need to find God and repent for your sinful ways." The harpy of a woman ranted at me. I was still confused by her words as I looked at Sara.

Sara rolls her eyes at them, "she is referring to our relationship."

"Who the fuck are you to judge our relationship? Just go away and leave us alone," I said to them angrily. I turn away to ignore them. They continue to comment about our relationship as they walk away. I look at Sara and try to get back to where we were before the interruption.

"Does this kind of thing happen a lot?" I asked Sara.

"I have never experienced anything like this before," Sara said.

"This makes me wonder what they are teaching in the religions around the world. This doesn't seem like what the Goddess was teaching me when I communicated with her. It has been a long time since I have talked to her though. I wonder if she will still communicate with me?" I wonder.

"You use to talk with the Goddess?" Sara asked me.

"Yes, all the time, I stopped when I was with Shar'li. After I was with her, I never really felt the need to communicate with her." I explained to Sara.

"Maybe you should try to communicate with her again," Sara said to me.

That sounded like a good idea, and one I would do once I get back to the garden of the school.

We got back to shopping and then went home with our purchases. I think that overall, the date was quite enjoyable and I hope Sara thought the same. I walked her up to her door and took her hand. "I had a really good time with you today. I am glad that we finally went on a date, I hope we can do it again." I say with a smile.

"I had a great time as well and you did well with this being your first date. I think I don't want our date to end right here." She says to me with a wink and pulls me into her. Our lips met and we kissed passionately for a few minutes till we noticed the stares we were getting from the other girls on the floor. I giggled and let her unlock her door so we could continue inside the room. I lock the door and walk up behind her when I notice what she is looking at.

Painted on her wall in bold red letters were these words:

I told you to leave. Last warning. T.

I felt myself getting mad at whomever that T was. I turn Sara around to look at me and hugged her, "I will call the Head Mistress so she can look at this and you will look for anything missing. You will stay in my room tonight." I won't let her out of my sight as she walks around her room. I called Minerva to come to Sara's room with security and to inform her there had been another incident.

Sara and I waited outside the room, me comforting Sara and telling her that I would protect her no matter what. We didn't have to wait long before security showed up with Minerva. I let them all into the room so that they could look at the message on the wall.

Minerva came over to talk with us so we could tell her exactly what happened. We recapped that we had just got back from a shopping trip and this is what we found when we got back to the room. Sara also explained that she didn't find anything missing from her room. Minerva listened to all of this and took some pictures of the message on the wall.

"Lilith, I think you are right that Sara should stay with you until we find out who this person is. Have you had any unusual interactions with any new students lately?" Minerva asked us.

Both of us said no, though I did explain that earlier in the week the girl in my dorm had a group discussion with me, I think that we all went away with no hard feelings. Security finally let us into Sara's room so that we could get some things out of her room and all our shopping bags. We then left to go to my room so that we could get comfortable.

When we got to the dorm room, Justice and James were just getting back from their outing. We go into the room and Sara takes off her shoes and sits on my bed. I sat on the bed next to her and held her in my arms. James and Justice sat down on her bed and we told them what happened when we got back to Sara's room.

This put a huge break on any fun that we were going to have tonight. We just lay on my bed and I held her close to me as I tried to make her feel safe. Sara eventually fell asleep in my arms and I was able to find sleep myself.

Sara and I made our way out to the center of the school garden. I found a good place for us to sit and try and commune with the Goddess. "Are you sure you want me here while you do this?" Sara asked me extremely nervously.

"Sara, I don't want you alone with that crazed boy after you."
I say with the utmost seriousness and love. I am not going to let anything happen to her, so I will stay by her side till this whole incident is resolved.

I gestured for Sara to sit down across from me on the ground, our legs crossed. We close our eyes and I let my mind relax and focus on the Divine. "Mother, I am sorry for not talking to you for so long. I need your guidance and wisdom. Please forgive me for my past sins and bless me with your grace." I say with joy in my heart.

I feel the energies of the surrounding air change and my body tingles. A low rumble of thunder begins to roll coming closer and getting louder. The skies brighten with a white light that glows brighter than the sun. The amount of energy surrounding us is pressing against our bodies. I shield Sara so that the enormity of the energy would not affect her. The light that was seeping through our closed eyes softened. I open my eyes and look up at a pale woman with long white hair. Her soft caring face was smiling at me. Her body was covered in a bright white gown that seemed to emit light.

I quickly got to my knees and tapped Sara's leg to get her to follow my lead. I kowtow to my Goddess. Sara follows my lead and we both show our reverence for our Goddess. "My daughter, I am pleased that you have contacted me. I have missed you very much, and it pleases me that you are finally back from your prison. I regret that it was part of your fate. Know it pained me that I could not intervene and save you from that fate.

Now my child how may I help you?" I feel her hand softly caressing my head signaling for me to stand with her.

Mother, I have fallen into a dilemma that has the potential to turn the world upside down.

Yes, I am aware of this my child. Do you save your mate and expose magic or do you leave your mate to continue her self-torture and let the world continue as it is?

Yes, this is my dilemma, I feel I am being pulled in two directions. To save my mate and expose magic that affects so many people. If I do save her then I must face Michael again and whomever he has protected the Vatican.

That is true, that going into the Vatican will lead to a fight between you and Michael. This is inevitable my child, you will need to face him at some point if you ever want to be free of him. He holds a mighty grudge against you and has taken actions of his own. The question is, do you continue to hide from humans and leave them to their own devices or do you engage humans to lead them to a different path?

You cannot stop him?

Of course, I can stop him, but he must learn from his mistakes just as you must. I will not provide outside influence to take free will away from any of my creations.

So, I am alone in this fight?

No, my daughter, you are never alone. I am here for all my creations, and I listen to all their hopes and dreams. They must all choose the path that they will walk but I am always with them.

What will happen if I do nothing?

That I will not say, if you knew the outcome of any task then you would know which way you want to act. This takes away your free will and also prevents you from learning from your mistakes. I am here to share your life with you, good and bad. You may take my strength from the knowledge that I trust and believe in you, my daughter.

Is there anything you can do to help with Sara's situation?

Sara, you have shown great strength in changing your ways and being honest with yourself. This unfortunately does not alone make up for your past choices. You will have many demons of your creation to face in the coming days. Stay true to yourself and you will come out of this stronger and wiser. I see the love you have in your heart for Lilith and that love makes you stronger than you can ever know. Most importantly be kind and true to yourself and you will find the strength you need to face your demons.

The Goddess came closer to each of us and kissed each of us on our foreheads. She then turned and faded from our sight.

***

This talk did not offer me any clarity on my situation. I still don't know what to do. I look over at Sara and see that she is looking completely shocked but happy.

Sara exclaimed. "I felt so much power and warmth emanating from her. It was like a fire that could never be extinguished, her presence was comforting and I felt so much love radiating from her."

I smile at that remark, I guess I should not be so surprised by her reaction. "Yes, my mother has amazing powers that I have never felt before myself."

"What do you mean, I thought you use to conversate with her all the time?" Sara asked.

"Yes, I communicated but it was only a voice in my head before. This is the first time I have seen her in person and felt her power. I am quite surprised she chose to reveal herself to us like that. I just feel like I didn't find any answers to the questions I had." I say sighing.

"I must agree that we did not get told what I must do, but it seems as though she wants us to follow our hearts and trust ourselves," Sara said to me while she caressed my face and put her arms around my neck. "I for one do not wish to enjoy my freedom while another is suffering."

"You show wisdom beyond your years, Sara," I said with a smile.

"Nah, I heard that quote from someone else. I just thought it was appropriate in this situation," she replied with a giggle.

We turned to walk back to the campus together. As we were walking out of the garden we were confronted by Minerva and several security guards. "What the hell happened in there? The magical energy coming from the garden was overwhelming, and we couldn't get in to investigate." Minerva asked with a serious look on her face.

The other students started to file out of the buildings to see what was going on. I was a little worried something out here happened when the Goddess chose to visit.

"What happened out here? Was anything damaged? Was anyone hurt?" I rattle off questions in rapid succession.

"No one was injured and no damage was done but it felt like what you did inside Mag Mell the other day only bigger. Please tell me you didn't lose control of your magic again." Minerva said with a stern look on her face.

"No, that magical energy didn't come from me," I say meekly feeling like I had done something wrong again. Then Sara interrupts me.

"It came from the Goddess; we went into the garden to pray for insight on our problems. When the Goddess came to speak to us directly. It was so amazing." She said with great joy and happiness in her voice. Though the group of students and staff that had come to see what was going on was more skeptical of her words.

"Are you saying you summoned a Goddess, Lilith?" Minerva asked, looking even more perturbed than before.

I stepped forward holding up my hand to say stop, "Minerva, neither of us summoned the Goddess. We went into the garden to pray for her. In the past, she has always chosen to speak directly into my mind. This time she chose to come and talk to us in person, so to speak. We would not do anything so dangerous as to summon the Goddess, that would end up badly for all of us involved."

Minerva looked at me skeptically as she looked at others to see their reaction to my statement. She couldn't contemplate that we had met the Goddess in person. Others in the group were looking at us in awe as they moved out of our way and let us pass through.

Before leaving, I turn to Minerva, "I think it is time that I meet with all the staff. I have some things I would like to discuss with all of you before I take it to the rest of the community. This caused many rumblings to come from the crowd trying to find out what was going on. I address the students, "I will be addressing all of you in due course. I just need some more insight into the issue before I make any decisions."

There was a nervous energy that filled the campus as rumors were spreading around about what the meeting would be about. I chose to ignore these rumors so that I could focus on what I was going to do. At lunch, I was met with a curious look trying to gauge what was going on. I was lost in my head at the time anyway, and my body was operating on autopilot.

I was so lost that I don't even remember what I had to eat for lunch. The questions of my friends fell on deaf ears as I continued to find answers in my head. Even Sara could not get through to me though she didn't try since she knew what I was thinking about.

Do I try to lead humans in the right direction, or do I let them continue to live against the way the Goddess had intended for them to live?

Do I have the right to say how humans should live life? I am not the Goddess and I do not know her will.

I do know that this hate in the world will lead to more destruction and it will continue to feed more hate.

How would I even convince the people of the world that this hate is not the way? Many wars have been fought over trying to force one's beliefs on another.

I make my way to the auditorium for my discussion with the staff. I stand on the stage at the podium and see not only the staff but all of the students have filled in the seats behind the staff. There is a rumble of conversations being held between many of the people in the audience. Minerva addresses me, "This way it will alleviate the fear of the students of what you are going to say." I just sigh and nod in understanding.

I step up to the podium still expressing deep confusion about my problem. The chatter dies down and silence falls over the auditorium. I start to speak in hopes that I can convey my thoughts.

Thank you all for coming this afternoon. I know that this was not something anyone planned on doing today, but that said I find myself in a position of needing all of your help.

You all know that I have been around for a long time, and I have told everyone I am the first human created. In the beginning, I was tasked by the Goddess to watch over the tree of knowledge, unfortunately, I failed, and that caused humans to be exiled from Eden. I know you have all heard of the tale of Adam and Eve, that is the event I failed to prevent.

When man was exiled from Eden, Adam and Eve had the knowledge that they gained from the tree of knowledge, erased from their minds. I however left with all my memories intact. I was given a seed from the tree of knowledge and was told to eat it. From then on, I lived my immortal life away from humans.

Many of you have realized that I have no love of men, I found my mate after wandering the world for a thousand years. If you don't know by now my mate, my wife, is a succubus. I can practically hear all of your confusion in that statement. Why would I choose a demon?

The answer is simple, I followed my heart. My demon wife and I refused Lucifer's call to join him in his rebellion. So, she is not a member of the fallen and bound to Hell. She was created on Earth before humans all of the original fallen first lived on Earth before humans.

I lived a simple life with my wife and our five children, for many millennia. Then I was attacked by Michael the archangel. My soul was torn from my body and imprisoned till my release just a few months ago.

My wife went into a catatonic state when I was captured by Michael. Where she remains today. Only now she is imprisoned in the Vatican.

Here is where we have the problem. Michael erected the shield around the Vatican to prevent me from reaching my wife. I will have to fight him if I ever want to see her again. This fight will not go unnoticed by the people of the world. There is just no way with how populated the world is and with video technology, we have no way that this fight will go unnoticed. It will expose magic to the world.

Now there are very few people that are directly connected to me in the outside world, but this will bring a lot of attention to all of us. I do not know how the world is going to react to this sudden news of magic in the world.

I have been struggling over this since I found out that my wife was being held captive by the Vatican. I had hoped to find a way to get her out without this fight but that is not possible. I do not want to expose any of you to danger from my actions that do not include you. I worry about all of you if I do this and magic is exposed to the world.

As everyone is aware, I spoke to the Goddess today in the garden. I was told point blank that at some point I will have to fight Michael. I was also told that she would not interfere in the fight or the aftermath, as that would take away our free will.

I do not know what I should do at this point. I am torn between wanting to get my wife back and also wanting to protect you all. What do you all think?

The crowd stays very quiet as they absorb what I just told them. Mr. Kairington was the first to speak up, "Why must you fight Michael?"

I was quite surprised by his question as I thought he would tell me immediately to protect magic. "Michael holds some grudge against me. I do not know what for. I would prefer not to have to fight him but apparently, it must happen."

A male student yelled out, "Why should we suffer so you can have your demon back?"

Now, this was the type of question that I was expecting to hear, I could just hear his condescending tones as he mentioned my wife. He did not like alternative lifestyles. "That's a good question, if not a little condescending. First, she is not of the fallen, so by the tone of your question I'm assuming you think that all demons are evil. I have a question for you now if someone you loved was being imprisoned for no real reason and you could save them, would you?"

"I don't love demons. That makes you as evil as they are." He yelled out. Several of the people around him cheered him on.

"Ok, moving on. Does anyone have any real comments about this?" I asked.

Minerva stood up and started to speak, "Please everyone let us keep this respectful. Let's try to remember that Lilith did not have to come here and discuss this with any of us. She could have just gone over to Rome and taken back her wife. There would have been nothing we could have done to stop her. She is respecting us by discussing this with us and trying to understand what concerns we have. Show her the common courtesy she is showing you. Now I have a question for you Lilith, would you be willing to take all the blowback from this fight if you can find a way?"

"If I can I would be more than happy to take the fallout from this solely on me. I fear that there are a few people who have a direct connection to me that I will be unable to completely protect." I replied.

Minerva continued, "will you keep from mentioning the school and the staff here at the school to anyone in power outside our community?"

"The school is a sanctuary for those that want to learn. There is no need to discuss this with the outside world." I replied feeling more confident as if Minerva is feeding me exactly the right questions so that I knew there were ways I can lessen the blow to the magical community. I was happy that she was a supportive and understanding person.

"Will you knowingly expose any wizard to the public making them known to the world?" She asked me.

"Not, like I said, I probably will not be able to protect my family and it may be a problem for Sara, but other than that I have not been with any of you outside the school for us to have been seen together. So, you all should be safe from exposure by me, I guess." I said a bit nervous about this one.

"Excellent, then as head of this school. I have no problem with you saving your wife. You have expressed your support of the magical community and that you will not intentionally out anyone." Minerva said looking at me with a straight face as she sat down in her chair.

Mr. Kairington stood up again, and my heart sank. "Lilith we all know you have unimaginable powers, but do you think you can kill an archangel?"

"No, Mr. Kairington, I cannot kill Michael. The most I can do is banish him to heaven just as he cannot kill me." I said, trying to remain calm.

"So, what is stopping him from coming back here and attacking you again, say here at the school?" he asked with a bit of a gloat on his face.

"Time works differently in the heavenly planes as well in Hell. If I banish him to heaven, he must heal which will take hundreds of years here on Earth. Then he must wait till he is either summoned or the Goddess decides to send him back to Earth. So, he may come back to Earth but most likely not in anyone here's lifetime." I explained.

Now that I have talked with all these people the more, I realize that I can free her without bringing everything down on the magical community. But I need to distance myself from the community so that I can limit any exposure to the wizards here. So, I need to wait till the council has been formed so that I can hand over control to them. Once I have done that, then I can plan my attack.

"I want to thank you all for coming at such short notice and helping me with this matter. I will inform everyone what my decision is when I am ready." I then turned and walked off the stage. I had an idea of what I could do but I cannot do it alone.

I walk outside to the courtyard with a great weight lifted off my shoulders. Looking at the sky I feel that the Goddess had told me exactly what I needed to hear. I find a place to sit on the grass of the path and enjoy nature and the sun on my face.

Sara came and sat down next to me, "I'm not scared to be outed if I am seen with you. I know I can trust you and I know that you will protect me."

I grabbed her hand and squeezed it. I turned to her and smiled, as I saw the rest of my friends coming up to me. James stood in front of me, "I am here if you need my help against the Vatican." I smiled at him as he said that.

"Thank you, James, but I seriously doubt that your mom will allow you to fight against the Vatican. I think most likely it will just be Elizabeth and I attacking them, I will want you to keep people safe here. But we will come up with a plan before I do anything." I said to him.

"Before I can do anything I need to get the council up and going," I said to everyone.

This may end up being a lot of work, to get the council set up and running. I don't know if there are any candidates for council yet. What can I do to motivate them to take charge? I guess I will give them one last chance to step up or they will have to accept whatever rules I come up with. But what do I want? I have no experience leading this many people, I also need to find the rest of my girls. I can't do much without my family. I need to have a family meeting.

I spent several days trying to figure out what I was going to tell the rest of the wizards about my plan. I know that my little speech here at the school sent a wildfire through the students and wizards. I am sure that the community has heard something about my plans.

It was the last day of the week and I decided now was the time to lay it to the community straight. I walked out into the garden to where I hid the communication stone. I grab it and walk to the center of the garden, the place I feel the most comfortable.

I activate the stone by pushing my magic through the stone.

Wizarding Community, I am here to address you with some important news. I have found where my wife is being held and I plan to get her out. No doubt, some of you have heard about this from students and families of students here at the school. I want to assure you that I thought long and hard about this. There is one thing I must do before I can go after her.

I have given you all several months to create a new council to take over the duties of leading our community. I have not heard any word from anyone that wishes to step up to the plate. I guess maybe you all are scared of me and are afraid I will deal with you in the same way I dealt with the last council. I cannot go into the fight that I am about to face without turning over the leadership of the community to others in the community. In an attempt to minimize the fallout of my attack on the Vatican and the Archangel Michael. I will separate myself from the community so that you can focus on your needs while I shoulder the fallout of those attacks.

I did not come to this decision lightly; I have decided I will put a temporary council in place till such a time as the community can create a permanent council. This will come as a surprise to the individuals that I have chosen. Unfortunately, my circle of wizards is very limited. The three wizards that I am naming for the temporary council will be David Holmes, Minerva Morningale, and Vincent Kairington. Each of these individuals is an educator and I hope that they can lead you till you can create a council of your own.

Vincent Kairington might be the most controversial member that I am nominating, but I can't just pick people I like. Mr. Kairington and I have been thorns in each other's sides since I first met him. He is also a very talented and knowledgeable wizard, which is something that is needed in the council. We do not share the same views on this world but that is exactly what is needed for change and growth.

David Holmes, as many of you know, is married to my daughter, he has a great knowledge of the history of magic in our world. I chose him for his understanding of how things of the past have affected the world. He is also very level-headed and not afraid of telling me that I am wrong. The last thing we need is a yes man.

Minerva Morningale is the middle ground between the three of them. She is the Head Mistress at Dagda academy and is a strong leader. She is a stickler for the rules and that is what we need as well. Someone who will enforce the laws of the council fairly across the community.

Those are my choices for the temporary council and why I have chosen them. If you disagree with my choices, please feel free to campaign to gain support to get a seat on the permanent council.

As for what I am going to do. I feel that I might not fit into your community. I am just so different. I will continue to keep your secrets and also try to steer people away from the Arcane Arts as much as possible. I will try to distance myself from the wizarding community till such a time that it will be safe for me to return. I am not going to run, and hide from the world as I did previously. The Goddess has shown me that the choice I made way back was not the choice that will get the best outcome.

Just be aware that this fight that I will be going into will be a display of huge amounts of power between Michael and me. I will try to keep collateral damage to a minimum but I will take Michael down and send him back to heaven where he belongs.

When this is all done, I will continue to teach what I know about magic and history to those who wish to learn. Also, if anyone thinks I should not have done any of this, well I gave you a chance to step up and make a difference.

Goodbye, everyone.

***

I am now ready to make myself known to the world, but first I need to update my knowledge of the current affairs of the world. Heading back to the campus I met with two very angry educators.

Minerva and Vincent are both looking at me with daggers in their eyes. I toss them the communication stone. I smile at them and say, "hopefully they will form a proper council soon and not drag their feet as they did with me."

"You had no right to put this on us Lilith," Minerva yells at me.

Vincent looked like he was about to say something as well, but I interrupted both of them. "Wrong, I have every right to put in place people who will lead the wizards, while I am unable. As surprising as it may sound, I trust Vincent and you to be able to make the hard choices." I say in a calm voice. I turn and walk away from them both, their mouths left open as they watch me walk away.

It is done, I am no longer the head of the wizards. I sent out a text to my family, 'meet me in the library.' First, I need to find Sara as I need her to be kept safe until this battle is over. I didn't have to walk far till I found her running towards me with the rest of my friends behind her. Margret is also with them, which kind of surprised me, but I am glad to see that she is falling in with the rest of my friends.

They all looked shocked, as I walked up to them smiling. I wrap my arm around Sara and I say, "Now comes the fun part, I fight an archangel. I will need all of your help to keep it. First thought, James, Margret, I will need you to protect Sara from whoever is after her while I am gone. The rest of you just sit back and enjoy the show. I plan to put on a good one. I'm thinking I need to live stream the whole thing so the world gets a close-up view and post a video I am going to give you." I say in a playful voice.

I also want to get a video confession together to be posted after the fight to all the major news outlets. As Kyle used to say, go big or go home. I need to put everything out there for the world to see. I think I need to learn how to make a live stream video, I guess I could control the camera with my magic so that I will have my hands free.

I ported James Sara and me back to James' house into the library to an unhappy David and Elizabeth. "Lilith, why didn't you talk to us first?"

"Like I told the other two, I didn't know any other candidates that I could trust to take care of the wizards when this whole event kicks off. Now we all need to step up and do our parts." I say in a scolding tone.

"What changed that we need to rush? Is Mum in danger?" Elizabeth asked.

"I met my mother, and I found out that my time sitting back and doing nothing was not what I should have done. I need to be more active in my task of helping humans be worthy of returning to Eden and have access to the Tree of Knowledge." I am ashamed of how I failed in the task given to me.

"Your mother, I thought you were the first human and you didn't have a mother," David asked confused.

"The Goddess is her mother, David," Elizabeth said. "Wait you met her? I thought she only talked to you when you prayed."

"Sara and I both met her. But she was as vague as usual but offhand suggested I take a more active role in humankind. No more hiding in a cave for me. I miss the time when it was all of us together, but now we have to work together differently." I say as they all look at Sara more surprised than anything.

"Elizabeth, I need you to drop your glamour when you go with me so that you do not bring any more attention to your family. You are coming with me to the Vatican. I will take care of the shield and Michael, while you find Shar'li and deal with anyone on the inside after I draw everyone out. I am going to rip apart the shield and we will rush into the Sistine Chapel. There should be enough people in the chapel that it should get Michael's attention and may allow me to feel for Shar'li." I say looking at Elizabeth.

"You should do it during Sunday mass when the Pope is in the chapel," David recommended.

"Thank you for the suggestion, David, I would like you and James to make sure Sara is safe as there is some trouble at the school for her," I say to him

"Just so you all know I am going to be live streaming the whole event to show the world what they are dealing with, and so that they can catch my conversation with Michael so that we may not look so evil," I say with a wicked grin.

"You're going to do what," everyone asked.

Yes, my mind was made up I am going to get out into the world and live, I need to stop hiding who I am from the world. I feel a strength in my body that I never really felt before. 'Thank you, mother, for giving me strength,' I offer up a silent prayer.

"You heard me I am going to let the world see me for who I am. I am not going to hide anymore. I cannot pretend that I am not part of this world. The sons and daughters of Adam and Eve need to face the sins of their forefathers. I need to repent for abandoning the world and letting it go down this destructive path. So, I will show the world that I am here and I will not give up again," I state with more conviction in my voice.

"This grudge Michael has against me will end and I can live my life free of his anger." I say as I turn to Sara, "I need your help picking out an outfit fit for an epic statement. I also need you to help me set up my phone to live-stream this." I say a little embarrassed. A giggle erupts from Sara's lips, making me turn red in the face.

"Of course, I will help you, Lilith, let's work on your phone first then go shopping," Sara says grabbing my arm and leading me to a place where we can sit together.

I let the rest of my family do what they need to so that they can be safe and be able to continue to live unhindered.

I found that my smartphone was easy to send live-stream from. I guess I just needed to ask so that I could access all the information that I wanted from my phone. The leaps and bounds that human technology has made while I was gone were amazing and most of it in the last hundred years.

While Sara and I were shopping, she was using me as a living model for her ideas of what I should wear for my statement to the world. She finally decided since the temperature was a little cold now seeing as it was early winter, that I should have to wear a trench coat. She said it would look like a cape in the wind like I am a superhero. I also had to have skin-tight black leather pants that were definitely on the sexy side. To increase the sexiness, factor a red over bust corset was what I was to wear under my coat.

I also got calf-high boots that would make me look like a sexy warrior as Sara called me. I was finally ready to see Rome.

***

We took the mass transporter to Rome so that we would have stable landing sight, and it also limited the use of my magic signature from being detected too soon. Elizabeth and I found a taxi to take us to the Vatican.

Elizabeth and I stand outside the barrier that is erected around the grounds. We look like any other tourists so we are not attracting the attention of those surrounding us. Elizabeth guides us so we are outside St. Peter's Square, in a direct line with the main doors to the Basilica. The grounds are full of tourists and the Swiss Guard is everywhere.

I look at the barrier and I can see Michaels's signature all over the magic. The magic is unfortunately designed to protect against wizards and not me. I look around for Michael, but I cannot see him anywhere. I guess he wouldn't sit here waiting for an attack. I nod to Elizabeth to drop her glamour and I rip apart the barrier with my power. The magical energy released from the barrier knocks people around it to the ground as if a massive wind came through.

The tourists start to scream and panic as they see Elizabeth standing next to me in her succubus form. We take this opportunity to move quickly across the square to the Basilica. Bells start to ring all over the inside of the Vatican grounds. The Swiss Guards are coming out to respond to the threat, but they stop in fear when they see Elizabeth. This makes our trek to the Basilica a lot easier.

I slam the doors open of the Basilica and put up a quick shield around the building to keep any more humans from exiting or entering. I made it easy for Michael to enter because I needed him here as a large distraction for Elizabeth's search. We both could feel Shar'li's energy coming from inside the chapel. We made our way down the center aisle between the pews filled with parishioners.

I yell out in a voice that carries through the entire Basilica, "you have something of ours here and we want it back."

A brave priest steps in front of us and said, "begone minions of Satan. This is the house of the Lord and you are not welcome here."

Elizabeth and I looked at each other and just laughed, "I am Lilith, the first human created by the Goddess in Eden. Your church is spreading lies about my mother. We are here for something the church stole from us and then we will be gone."

Elizabeth flies around the congregation scaring everyone. I speak into my camera and tell the people watching. "You have all worked to destroy the Goddess's plan for humanity. I will no longer hide in the shadows as you all destroy the world. This world was a gift from the Goddess and you refuse to take care of it."

Right on cue Michael breaks through my shield and appears in his angelic form in front of me. "Lilith you have sinned against the almighty and I will punish you for your crimes," Michael said putting on a good show.

I laughed at him, "seriously you are going with this sin against the almighty bit? I talked to mother just the other day and she told me that this whole thing that you have against me is a personal grudge you have against me."

"You lie, as you lied to me about your feelings for me," Michael said with venom in his voice.

"That is what this is all about? You are mad because I got tired of your misogynistic antics? Wow, so viewers let's update you so way back in the day after humans were banished from Eden, I had a relationship with this joke of a man. I broke things off with him because he was trying to control my whole life." I said with a chuckle.

You were mine, Lilith, no one else may claim you," Michael said in a harsh voice.

We feel the presence of a new archangel. We turn to see Lucifer sitting up on the altar. "Lucifer what are you doing here?" I say confused. Gasps go around the room as the new angel is identified. Many parishioners are making the sign of the cross to protect themselves from Lucifer's evil.

"Beautiful Lilith, I am not here to interfere with your fight with my brother, I just knew that this would be so entertaining that I couldn't resist getting a front-row seat. He jumps up from the altar exposing his darkened wings as if he needed to expel any disbelief in who he was. He walks over to the Pope who is being encircled by the other priests.

He pushed past the priests and steps up to the Pope. "Your Holiness, you are going to want to watch this, it will be very amusing. Popcorn anyone?" He asked the priest standing around him. He stands right next to the Pope and has made a big bag of popcorn appear. He pops a few pieces into his mouth, "Carry on Lilith, I am going to enjoy watching you kick my brother's ass." He said with a wicked grin on his face.

I turned back to Michael and smiled, "Where were we?" That is when I get hit by multiple magical beams of light. Sending me end over end crushing the pews that got in my way.

I push the debris off of me and shake off the dirt. I turn to see what idiots decided to blindside me. I see ten wizards in robes looking at me. I just chuckle at them; I see you do not understand how powerful I am. Let me educate you. They all raise crosses which I assume are their focus items. I decided to take a page from Margret's book and changed my shield to reflect the attacks on them. I look into my camera and smile, "thanks Margret for the idea." I give a wink to the camera and walk back toward Michael.

"You didn't think your pesky little knights stood a chance against me, did you?" I said as they hit me with their light beams again. My shield reflected all the beams at them, sending them flying into the air and landing in a heap on the floor. I look at Michael and shrug. "I think they might have an idea of how powerful I am now." Said as I heard Lucifer snort in amusement at my remark."

I hear Lucifer comment behind me, "I see you have learned sarcasm since your release Lilith."

"So, what are you going to do now, Michael?" I asked as I noticed Elizabeth go down below the altar level.

"Lilith, I gave you a chance to return to your rightful place and you threw that chance in my face. If you do not return, I will have to destroy everything you hold dear." He growled.

"Damn Michael, you sound like you should be in Hell rather than Lucifer over there," I said jokingly.

He growls at me and puffs up his chest. He pulls out his flaming sword ready to attack me.

I look into the camera and ask, "are all men trying to compensate for something?" I pushed my magic into the ground forming a giant fist that came up and smashed him right into the gut sending him flying through the wall and out into the square.

I reach into the rubble and form an onyx sword and pull it out of the rubble. Next, I turn toward the entrance and walk towards the door I busted through earlier. When I got out of the square, I didn't see Michael but I felt his power close by. I kept my guard up and walked over to the obelisk. I could feel something hot coming closer to me. As I roll out of the way I hear the obelisk explode as Michael's sword cuts into it.

I slowly moved around him keeping our swords between us. I pull magic into my body and start condensing it for my banishment spell.

***

Elizabeth

I feel my mum down under the altar. I fly down into the alcove and rip open the door. I follow the feeling down the stairs on three levels. Holy magic permeates the air as I find St. Peter's tomb. That is not where my mum's energy is.

I have to slow down and feel the energy trying to work past the holy magic. Concentrating on the energies I pick up a faint stream of demon energy coming from under the floor.

My magic flows through my body and I enhance the strength of my arms and claws. Striking the hard marble floor over and over I see small cracks starting to form in the floor tiles. Screaming as I tear into the floor pulling up the broken pieces of the floor. I get down into the dirt and stone below the foundation. The energy becomes stronger as I remove more material from the floor.

The metal coffin is finally exposed, but when I try to lift it open, I find that I cannot. I examine the metal for anything that could prevent it from opening. The more I expose I finally find the lock, unfortunately, it is spelled by angelic magic so I cannot break the lock.

I find the bottom edge of the coffin and start to lift it out of the hole. I am going to have to take this coffin to Lilith for her to open.

***

Lilith

Michael and I have been tossing minor spells at each other looking for an opening to strike. Our swords block and strike against each other. He moves I move. My magic is almost ready to be unleashed. "Mother will be so disappointed in your actions Michael. I will send you to her before the day is done." I taunted him.

One of his strikes gets past my defenses and his blade slices through my shield and cuts my cheek as I tried to spin out of the way. I let out a small scream as I felt the pain. That damn sword of his makes the slightest scratch feel like it's the worst pain. I let a little of my magic slip down my arm and coat my sword in a bit of the banishing spell I am working on.

I telegraph my next swing so he meets my sword with his own, but I am in close so that I can strike his groin with my knee that I enhanced with magic magnifying the force of the blow by two hundred percent. Then as I twisted away from him, I put a nice little cut on his biceps. I don't know which pain is worse for him but I know he is in a lot of pain right now.

He takes flight before I am ready to cast my banishment and that makes me expend more magic to chase after him with my wind magic. We clashed our swords in the air when I put some distance between him and me.

I am ready, "Michael, the reason I left your sorry ass was you are a fucking asshole playing like you are righteous. At least Lucifer proudly admits he is an asshole. I am so done with you. I am done with your stupid vendetta, your misogynistic views, and your contempt for women." I yelled at him. With that out, I cast the spell that I was trying to cast the last time he attacked me. Luckily this time Lucifer was not messing with my magic.

I hit him with my spell and scream out putting everything into my spell. As my spell hits him in the chest a blinding light erupts causing a massive explosion of light and heat. I am sent flying through the air, but I was able to keep my shield up this time. So, when I crashed through some buildings all that happened was that I got dusty. I also took out two housing complexes, so I am sure that this city is going to be upset with me.

It took me a while to dig myself out of the rubble since I expended most of my magic and I don't know what I will run into once I get out. Making my way back to the Vatican, I had everyone looking at me scared. 'It's alright everyone, can be scared for now.' Kyle says to me. That's right, for now.

I make it to the courtyard when there is a boom as the dome breaks open with a big hole. Elizabeth flies out of the hole with a metal box in her hands and she is covered in small scrapes and bruises. Her dress is also torn in a few places. "Fuck, they buried her deep! You will have to open the lock it is enchanted by an angel and it's beyond my skill." Elizabeth said as she looked at me with a tired smile. "We good up here?" she asked between her heavy breathing.

"We are very good, up here," I reply as I pull her into a hug. "Let me see if I have enough in me to release her," I said as I pulled away from her. I look down at the box examining the spell on it. It was designed with me in mind. This will be difficult to break open.

We hear clapping behind us. We turned around to see Lucifer walking towards us with a big smile on his face. "Truly amazing work, Lilith. I was a little worried there for a bit when he put that mark on your face. You might want to get that looked at by the way." Lucifer says as he looks at us.

He looks down at the box, and then backs up at me. "That is some of Michael's finer work. Good luck with that. I'll see you around Lilith, and Elizabeth a pleasure as always." He says to us bowing as he turns around unfurls his wings and flies off.

Next comes the yelling of the priest of the Vatican, in the lead is a priest with a big hat on his head, though not as big as the Pope's. "You must not open that box! It contains a great evil that could destroy the world!"

"I know exactly what is in this box. It's my wife, that your church imprisoned for over 500 years. I will have her back, and you can kiss my ass if you think that I will let her stay in there for a second longer." With my anger off the charts now I let out a great scream as I threw all my magic at the box. The lock crumbles and a great force throws the lid of the box off.

I look down into the box to see my wife, she looks like she is almost wasted away. Her skin has become ashen and is so tight that all her bones show through. Her clothes, the same ones she was in when I was attacked three thousand years ago, barely covered her body. Elizabeth and I reach in and gently try to get her out of the box when that stupid priest started hitting me and trying to push me away. Elizabeth moves quickly around the box and pushes the priest away from us. Her face twisted in anger. "You will not interfere as my mother's reunite with each other," she yelled.

He screams out and throws water at us. "Begone you, Hell Spawn!"

"We are not part of the fallen demons, therefore your belief in the holy mother will not work against us. Especially as I am her granddaughter. That's right you unenlightened man, the granddaughter of the Goddess is a succubus." Elizabeth yelled as she looked around at all the cameras that are recording our every move.

"You blasphemous harlot, the all mighty is the Holy Father and you and your lot are unclean filth. We will not let you defile this church and besmirch God's name," the priest practically screams as the other priest start to encircle us.

I am getting tired of all this, "You will back the fuck off or I will hand you over to Lucifer himself while you are still alive." I snap at the priest. I have just gotten Shar'li up and out of the box, she rests on my shoulders. "Shri'la, let's leave now, we have what we want. I turn to the cameras for a final shot, "I will be contacting the press tomorrow so they can schedule an interview, now I must take my wife home and get some energy into her."

With a parting smile at the priest, "You can keep the box. Send the repair bill to Heaven." I quickly teleported us back to the library. Shar'li and I immediately collapsed to the floor. I have never pushed myself this hard before. My energy is bone dry. I wrap my arms around Shar'li and place my lips onto her dried lips. Then the blackness of sleep takes over and I fall into a deep sleep.

***

I was awoken by the movement next to me. I notice that I am in bed now so I guess that they moved us when we passed out. When my eyes finally open, I see my beloved looking so much better than before. She now has a little bluish color to her skin, her black hair seems more full, and she has also gained some weight.

I look around the room trying to get my bearings. I am in my room at Elizabeth's house, I smile and wrap my arms around Shar'li and give her a very passionate kiss on her plumper lips. She responded with passion. I broke the kiss and looked at her face. Her eyes open and she sees me looking at her. I the demonic language, "Please let this be real and not a dream." I smile at her.

"This is so real, my beloved. Shri'la found a way to bring me back, and then together we rescued you." I say back to her in demonic language.

"I was so heartbroken when you were taken from me, please do not go off to fight an angel again alone," she said back to me, a look of great relief filling her eyes. She pulls me back into a hug and places a kiss all over my face.

"My heart also broke when I found out what happened to our family, and I never want to lose you ever again," I said back to her. A knock at the door made me stop and look up. I see some red tufts of hair peeking in through the door. "Sara get your sexy butt in here. I have someone I need you to meet."

Sara burst through the door running over to the bed and jumping on me giving me the tightest hug I have ever received. "Oh. My. God. Lilith, you scared me to death when I saw you get injured by Michael." She said to me she sounded tired and worn out.

I switch back to my demonic tongue and say to Shar'li, "I'd like to introduce you to my lover Sara. She is great and very special to me. I can't wait to share her with you." I then turned to Sara and said, "Sara, I'd like you to meet Shar'li my wife, and the one I did all that craziness for."

They looked at each other and it was Shar'li who acted first, placing a hand on her face and bringing her in for a kiss. As they break apart, Shar'li looks back at me and says, "She is beautiful, I see why you like her. There is something not quite human about her though." she said to me.

"You are right she is like a few humans who have learned to use magic though it is not like mine," I said back to Shar'li. Sara looks back and forth between us, looking confused.

"I'm sorry Sara, Shar'li thinks you are very beautiful and she was wondering why you were different than other humans. We will have to teach her English so that we can all communicate together. My stomach starts to growl, "First I need food."

I climb out of bed and help Shar'li to stand, I find clothes that are left on a chair that look like they were left for Shar'li, so I helped her put them on. She looked confused as to why we were getting dressed. "Why to cover?" she asked me.

"In this time, it is important to cover ourselves, and Shri'la's husband would not be happy if we walked around the house without any clothing." I finish dressing her in a green halter top dress with an open back for her wings. I got dressed in my clothes, simple pants and a shirt.

"You wear pants like a man?" Shar'li said to me.

"Yes, this time women wear pants designed for them," I say back to her. With one hand I hold out my hand to clasp hers and with the other, I hold out to Sara who quickly grabs up my hand. We walked down the stairs to the living room. Where I see Elizabeth, her husband, and her son waiting for us.

Elizabeth is looking very tired and sick, then I realize she probably gave Shar'li some of her power so that she could get better. She was still in her succubus form. Tears start to fall down her cheeks, as she rushes over and hugs Shar'li. "My daughter, thank you for saving both of us. I am happy you did not give up and let us stay gone." Shar'li said to her.

"I'd never give up on both of you," Elizabeth said back to her. "Oh, I need to introduce you to my husband and son. This is David, my husband, and James is my son." Elizabeth said.

I was proud of Shar'li trying to learn how to say their names, "Dah-veed and Jam-mas?" she said.

"Close enough, for now, we will teach you the English language. So, you can communicate better." I said as I squeezed her hand.

She walks closer to David and pulls him into a hug, "Dah-veed like Sar-rah, yes?"

"Yes, they are both wizards so their magic is similar to each other," I said to her.

She moves over to James and hugs him, "Jam-mas like Lilith?" she asked.

"Yes, he is we don't know how, though he is not immortal like us," I explained to her.

"You mate with a mortal, my daughter?" she asked as she looked at Elizabeth.

Elizabeth put up her glamour before she answered, "Yes I did, I had to blend in with the humans to find information. Then twenty years ago, I met David, and I fell in love. My name at this time is Elizabeth to all humans. I teach at the same school as David."

"eye-lith-bah-th." She repeated it again and then looks back at me smiling so very happy that we are all back together. "Where, others?" She asked.

"We don't know, mum. Tra'tha," our youngest daughter, "was with a fallen Incubus. I escaped from him and his corruption but I do not know about the others. I lost track of them as they moved shortly after I escaped." Elizabeth explains.

After the introductions, I sat on the couch flanked by Shar'li and Sara. Elizabeth brought out food for us too much before dinner later. Elizabeth and I both worked to make sure everyone could understand what was being said. This is going to be very difficult for us till Shar'li can learn to speak English.

After dinner, I was eager to go back to bed. Not only was I tired but having both Sara and Shar'li together in bed with me has been playing through my mind constantly. So, I yawn and say I am going to bed. Elizabeth just shakes her head and says try not to be too loud. I smile at her and wink. I grab my lover's hands and say good night to everyone else.

We get into the bedroom and I lock the door, I don't want us bothered tonight. I walk over to the front of the bed, but Sara has another idea. "Lilith you sit, and no touching." I look at her shocked, but she shakes her head at me. She goes to Shar'li and wraps her arms around her neck and kisses her gently. I can't believe Sara is teasing me like this as they both remove each other's clothing. I groan because I want to be in the middle of all this.

I had to endure the sight and sound of Sara and Shar'li touching each other and loving each other. I was dripping wet and my entire body was aching for them to touch me. Sara kept giving me a teasing look as she put herself on display for me while she pleasured Shar'li. It was torture that I was not allowed to be a part of it. I could see the buildup of Shar'li's climax and Sara was not far behind. That is when Sara lays back on the bed next to Shar'li and wiggles her finger telling me to come to them.

I couldn't control my lust any longer with this display. I ripped off my clothes and jumped on top of Sara. "You have no idea what you are in for after doing that to me." I grinned as my teeth nipped on her nipple. Sara lets out a yelp and moans with pleasure. I feel Shar'li's soft lips on my shoulder and then her hand gripping my breast. I can no longer think about what I was going to do with Sara as I am so exhilarated at the touch of Shar'li. Her tail slipped between my legs rubbing on my nub causing waves of pleasure to shoot through me.

Sara nips at my neck and I just melt. The feeling of both women who I care so much about giving me an overload of pleasure is something that I cannot begin to explain. A deep moan comes from my mouth as Sara uses her tongue on my nipple while Shar'li uses her mouth to bite on my neck. I am so lost in the pleasure it surprised me when Shar'li's tail penetrates me and I become putty in their hands. I can't even return the love that they are giving me.

My orgasm is like an explosion that shoots through my body. I can't hold the scream that is coming from my mouth. I know that I am being too loud but I cannot control it. Shar'li whispers in my ear, "you chose a good lover for us, my love." I am so happy with this acceptance of Sara by Shar'li. It causes my eyes to tear up and I can't hold it back. All of my pain and sadness about the situation that tore us apart for so long comes to the surface and I cry. The tears won't stop and both of them wrap me up in a hug and kiss my face. I try to return the kisses but I cannot control the sobs that rack my body.

I hold them both so tight to my chest and we lay there for a long time as I cry out all the pain that I have been holding inside of me. I look at them both and tell them that I love them. We eventually fall asleep in each other's arms. Shar'li was filled with the sexual energy she took from each of us.

I get woken up by Sara letting out a yelp as she rolls off the bed. She frowns at both of us as we look at her with puzzled looks on our faces. "We need a bigger bed," Sara tells us as she climbs back into the bed with us. I caress her ass to make her feel better.

Shar'li looks at me confused, "we need a bigger bed," I repeat to her so she can understand what Sara said. She nods her head and smiles at Sara and me.

"You both are looking better today. Your cut on your face is healing but not as fast as you normally do." She looks a little concerned as she caresses my cheek.

"Yes, I was cut by a magical sword forged by my mother for Michael to wield. It will take quite a while for it to heal completely. I might even have a scar from it." I admit.

"Are we ready to see what today brings us?" I asked as I give a quick kiss to each of them. "Who wants to shower with me," I giggle as I run into the bathroom after translating for Shar'li. It appears that Sara is being nice today after her show of dominance yesterday. Shar'li steps into the shower with me. She watches me closely as I turn on the water to get the temperature comfortable.

She looks at me, "magic?"

"No, my beloved, this is from human science," I respond while I pull her under the water with me. She laughs and squeals as I kiss her neck and stroke her horns. She rolls her head back as I continue to stroke them. Her fangs looked so sharp I get very excited at the memory of those teeth biting into my flesh during our more aggressive lovemaking. "I never want to lose you again," I say as I look deep into her purple eyes. We kiss again lingering on each other's lips. I pull back feeling the happiest I have been in a long time.

After I wash us both, we climb out of the shower and dry each other off. Sara came in shortly after that, "we have a bit of a problem outside." She has a worried look on her face. 'They are already here,' I think to myself.

Sara goes ahead and get cleaned up and takes care of Shar'li while I go see what is going on. I look out the window to see the yard surrounded by black SUVs and police vehicles. Behind them are news vans from every station in town. So much from being able to hide and relax here, I think.

I go downstairs after getting dressed. David and Elizabeth are looking out the front window sipping coffee. "Have they tried to get close to the house yet?" I asked.

Elizabeth turns her head in my direction, "you are looking better mother. No, they can't get to the house, we put up a shield over our property keeping everyone out." They are a bit worried, looking since this puts a big target on my family.

"The council has an emergency meeting but I can't get to a portal to get to the school," David says. "Can you help me out, Lilith?"

I open a portal to the school, "do you want to take James with you to keep him safe?" I asked. At that moment James comes running down the stairs and they both jump in. That is one less thing to worry about. I think to myself. "How do you want to handle this, Elizabeth?" I finally asked.

"Let's try the direct approach, we walk outside and talk to them." She speaks.

"You want to go as you, or as Shri'la?" I have to ask if she is thinking about exposing herself as a demon or if she thinks she can keep that a secret.

"It is useless to hide any longer, they already know we are connected and that you are here. Maybe if we are open with them then they will not attack us. A united front is always the best. We knew this would happen," she remarks toward me.

"Yes, a united front, we are family and we are proud of our family." My smile was as big as it could be. I open the door to the house and walk down the steps, a big smile on my face and my hands out to my side. The officers all pull their weapons and raise them.

I look over at Shri'la looking so pretty, "they do know that there is a barrier up, don't they?" She looks at me and just shrugs her shoulders. I shrug mine in turn. We continued to walk down the drive to the edge of the property.

When we get to the edge of the property we stop just before the barrier. Everyone looks tense and unsure of what I am going to do. So, I initiate things and wave my hand hello. A couple of the officers lose their composure and pull their triggers causing them all to open fire.

I stop and look over at Shri'la who is just rolling her eyes, "boy, they sure are trigger-happy aren't they?"

"Just a little bit." She retorts as all the bullets stop at the barrier and fall to the ground. So, I wait patiently looking bored as they get control of their officers. With all the gunshots, Shar'li and Sara come running out of the house to see if we are ok. I put my hand up to the barrier and tapped it.

"We are here to talk, so can you connect us to someone who can make decisions?" I asked with a smile on my face.

Sara stops behind me and ducks behind me while Shar'li stops next to me putting her arm on my shoulder and giving everyone outside a dirty look. "It's ok Shar'li, this was to be expected we are ok so you can calm down." I pat her hand as I reassure her.

A man dressed in a suit pants shirt and flack vest labeled him as FBI. He walks around the cars that have formed a barrier in front of our driver. He makes a show of putting his weapon down and showing that he is not armed. I curved my finger signaling him to come closer.

"I am FBI Special Agent Deacon. Do you know what the FBI is?" He asked us.

I can't help but giggle at this question, Sara and Shri'la are also laughing. "Special Agent Deacon of the FBI, yes we know what the FBI is. The question to you is, are you someone who can make decisions, or do you have to ask permission to do anything?" I said with a smile.

"I have some leeway when it comes to decisions but ultimately, I have to report it up higher." He spoke.

"Fair enough," I said.

"Before we can continue, we need to know what happened to the family that lives here." He asked.

I look over at Elizabeth and she nods, she puts up her glamour and takes her ID out of her purse, "I am Elizabeth Holmes, this is my residence. My husband and son are not at home to protect them from any violence that you may cause. Case in point, I think we have about fifty bullets here on the ground and all my mother did was wave 'hi'." She said pointing to the bullets that were all over the ground.

"How do I know you are Elizabeth Holmes and not an imposter?" He asked.

"You don't, I obviously can change my appearance so you have no proof that I am who I say I am," Elizabeth said switching back to her natural form.

"So, what are you two?" He asked, looking at Elizabeth and Shar'li.

"We are succubus, Special Agent. You know what they are right?" Elizabeth asked causing Sara to giggle behind me.

"You are talking about demons that seduce men to kill them?" He asked.

"Oh my god no, we are demons, though not aligned with Lucifer I might add, and we do seduce men, we also seduce women. We feed off of sex and do not need to kill anyone." Elizabeth said.

I smile at her simplified explanation of succubus. He looks at me, "are you also a succubus?"

"Me, no, I am human and so is the young lady hiding behind me." Sara peaks out at him and waves. "But I am in a relationship with this succubus," I say and look at Shar'li.

Sara pops out, "and me."

"Yes, you too." I smile at Sara who still looks a bit nervous.

"Are there any more demons in the house?" he asked very nervously.

"There better not be or otherwise, Lucifer and I are going to have words," I said sternly.

I have a feeling that this is going to take quite a while to go through all this. I turned to Sara and asked if she could take Shar'li back inside and bring out some food and a coffee for me. "I'd offer you some coffee as well but we are not there yet Special Agent."

Sara grabs Shar'li's hand and leads her back toward the house, she turns to me and I smile at them. "Ok Special Agent, let's get past this who are you BS and get to the good stuff. Why have you parked twenty cop cars outside my daughter's house?" I said letting go of my playful attitude.

"Do you confirm that you are Lilith, the Lilith that attacked the Vatican yesterday?" he asked.

"Yes, I am that Lilith, and I did not attack the Vatican, I went there to retrieve something that belonged to me. I was attacked by the Archangel Michael and I defended myself against him." I reply.

"Very well Lilith, since you verified you were the ones involved in the attack at the Vatican yesterday, I am here to take you into custody and have you and your daughter here taken back to the Vatican to be questioned." He said as if he thought that we were just going to give in and go with him.

"I got a question for you Special Agent, did you think that we were going to be like, 'oh yes sir we will go with you'?" I asked sarcastically

"No Lilith, I did not think that you would just give up without resisting. You seem to have a problem with authority, from what I could see on all the videos that showed you. It was quite obvious that you were going to cause problems hence..." He said waving his hand at the number of officers outside.

I tap on the barrier, "I see you underestimated what we can do here."

"Yes, you got me there Lilith, I was not expecting a magic force field to be here but we can stay out here as long as it takes till you come out." He was smug in his statement.

"Grab a Snickers, Special Agent," I comment as I wave to him.

"What?" his voice rises in a sort of confused way.

"You're going to be here a while. Do you think that going through the front door is the only way we have to leave whenever we want? Let's see how that works out for you." Elizabeth and I both laugh and turn to walk up to the house.

The power went out in the house. I guess the FBI figures we need outside electricity and that this will get us to come out. A moment later the emergency generator kicks on. I got to hand it to Elizabeth and David, they are prepared.

I turn on the news to see what they are talking about. It is of course us and a live video of the house. Most of the news stations are just speculating on what they think all of the events yesterday meant for the world.

Author's note: This chapter will not be Lilith-centric like the previous chapters. It will cover the aftermath of the events in chapter 16. It will be mostly US-based due to my knowledge being more about US culture and political climate. Just a heads up for any readers from outside the US who might be wondering why I don't include a more global view. I have chosen to use two news agencies that have made the most news for themselves and I think you will be able to guess them.

***

Aftermath

RNN (Rathford News Network):

This is the RNN evening news, I am Jamie Schuller this Monday evening. This evening's headline is, what could be called a biblical attack at the Vatican, Sunday morning.

The attack happened at the Vatican while the Pope was giving his Sunday morning mass. When eyewitnesses say a teenage girl calling herself Lilith was involved with the attack that took place. Witnesses have also reported that she was in the presence of what could only be described as a demon. Video footage of the attack was live-streamed by Lilith herself and has now been verified against other videos coming from the witnesses on site.

Lilith claims to be the first human created in Eden, contradictory to religious beliefs which state Adam was the first created human. Her claim is made even more bizarre by the fact she claims to be the mother of the demon, who later identified herself as a succubus. Witnesses have also reported the presence of two, what can only be described as angelic beings, identified as the archangel Michael, and the fallen angel Lucifer.

We go to our reporter on the scene, Pauline Christianson at the Vatican, for more on these events.

Pauline Christianson:

Thank you for joining us here at the Vatican on what some say was a sign of the apocalypse. I have contacted the Vatican to see what comment they have on yesterday's attack. They have issued a brief statement that reads 'We at the Vatican are shocked and deeply saddened by these events, but currently we are seeking guidance from our clergy on what these attacks may mean for the millions of Christians around the world.'

Now the Vatican has said very little about the attackers themselves nor what they represent. They have also denied any knowledge of the supposed second succubus who seemed to be being kept inside the Vatican. They have reported that the Pope and parishioners inside during that attack escaped mostly unharmed, some only receiving minor cuts and bruises that were treated on the scene.

Reports of the damage done have not been released yet but video footage of the attack suggests that many historical artifacts have been damaged beyond repair. Including Michelangelo's Creation of Adam on the ceiling of the Sistine Chapel. We will not hear the full report of the damage till it has been deemed safe to enter the Biblica once again.

Jamie: Has there been any word from the Vatican on whether or not the beings that were identified as Michael and Lucifer are the real deal?

Pauline: The Vatican has been tight-lipped on what their beliefs are about the Catholic Churches' official stance on the matter, but sources inside the Vatican have reported that the Pope is in Conclave with his Cardinals.

Jamie: Thank you Pauline and I am sure you will be keeping us up to date on the latest developments from Vatican City.

Now, on to the US's response to the events in the Vatican. We have David Jones live in Washington DC with an update on the US response to the attack.

David: Thank you, Jamie, President Frump issued a statement today, calling for Americans to prepare for a possible attack by these inhuman beings. The FBI has quartered off the home of the terrorist leader Lilith and her spawn of Satan in a home in North Carolina. This terrorist has claimed to be a victim of another attack there at the University, where she was allegedly attacked. We now believe that it was staged as a way to increase her power base and attack a great US Institution. We will be vigilant in our efforts to bring this terrorist to justice.

Now it is important to note that while this administration has labeled Lilith as a terrorist, the FBI has not classified her as a terrorist. The FBI has made attempts to bring Lilith in for questioning all efforts thus far have failed.

With the global markets sharply dropping today, lawmakers here in Washington are discussing how to regulate those like Lilith. Conservatives have been expressing views that they want to eliminate those like Lilith and her followers. All lawmakers seem to be able to agree on is that some action needs to be taken since little is known about Lilith's plans.

Jaime: Thank you, David, I am joined by my guest, Arthur Mills Financial expert here to discuss the sharp drop in the markets that happened today.

Arthur, the New York Exchange had to shut down trading after a massive drop in stocks today, can you help us understand what is going on?

Arthur: Jamie the events at the Vatican have caused a huge panic as saw investors dump their stocks in a massive sell-off. This is a sign that investors are worried about what this event will mean for businesses around the world. This is common when major global events change the world, especially when these changes are unknown.

Jamie: How do you think the President's action of labeling Lilith a terrorist will impact the markets?

Arthur: That will depend on what kind of actions Lilith takes next...

Jamie: Sorry to interrupt you Arthur, but our reporters on the ground outside the home that Lilith is currently held up in, that Lilith is coming out to talk to the FBI again let's go to Kaitlyn Sands in Raleigh, North Carolina for that latest.

Kaitlyn: Good evening, Jamie, it looks as though Lilith is coming out again to talk to the FBI again, maybe to discuss possible surrender after this morning's violent first contact. She is currently walking down the driveway up to what can only be described as a magical barrier that is keeping everyone off the property.

The FBI has been working all day on ways to get in contact with those held up in the house. This is the first contact that has been made. Hopefully, this will signal an end to this standoff.

What's this has gone past the barrier and has pushed away all law enforcement officers from in front of the house. She appears to be walking here towards the area cordoned off for the press, maybe we can get a statement from her on what she is planning.

The press shouts questions over the top of each other at Lilith who seems to be ignoring all the questions being shouted at her. Law enforcement struggle against the shield that keeps them away from the house and Lilith.

Lilith: So, I am here to make a statement to the press, I have been watching the news coverage of my actions taken at the Vatican. Let me get one thing straight, my intention when I went there was not to attack anyone nor was, I trying to hurt the Pope and the Catholic Church. My only goal was to get my wife back, that was being held there.

We suspected that we would have to fight the Archangel Michael, as he created the shield that was protecting the Vatican from me. Michael and I have a long-complicated history that has led to a great amount of animosity between us. I had no hand in the Archangel Lucifer's attendance. Yes, I do also know Lucifer. We also have a long-complicated history, which has led to a truce of sorts between us.

I do not want to attack any government or religion; I am not here to tell you what you need to believe. You either believe me or you don't. As the Goddess has told me, she values free will over all else when it comes to the human race. You either choose to believe what I say has an iota of truth or you don't. Just like you choose to be a good person or a bad person.

The reason I have not submitted myself to capture by the FBI is that I do not trust their intentions. Your President has made it quite clear that he wishes to get rid of me. Let me make something very clear, you cannot kill me, I will allow myself or my family to be used as a bargaining chip against me. Nor will I let myself be used as a tool against any government. I am beyond any of the government's powers. I choose to be a peaceful person but I will fight against those who wish to cause me harm. That is why I fought Michael.

As you can tell I possess a vast amount of magic to the point where I can banish an archangel from Earth. But like anything in this world I choose to not use it as a weapon to harm innocent people.

I will sit down for a more in-depth interview with any reputable news station. If you wish to schedule an interview, please feel free to contact me. This is all I have to say, for now, I will not be answering any questions till you schedule an interview. Thank you.

With that Lilith walks off back to the house letting law enforcement be able to move back in front of the house.

Kaitlyn: There you have it straight from her mouth. She does not intend to submit to law enforcement questioning. With the power she has displayed so far, I believe that law enforcement will have no choice but to acquiesce to her wishes. Unfortunately, she was not taking any questions at this time and did not address the state of the others inside the home. This is Kaitlyn reporting live from the residence of Lilith, back to you Jamie.

Jamie: Alright Kaitlyn stays safe and lets us know if anything changes.

Lilith took time to address the statement made by the President but did not go into too many details. It also appears that law enforcement is not in control of the situation there in Raleigh. The ease with which she moved law enforcement out of the way without even harming them is astounding.

I am joined by law enforcement expert, Harry Mills, and legal expert Mark Johnson. Welcome gentlemen. I am going to start with you Harry, with Lilith's display of power over law enforcement, what hope does the FBI have of taking Lilith in?

Harry: I would have to say that with what we saw yesterday and again this morning, law enforcement won't be able to take her in. The only way they are going to talk to her is if she wants to talk to them. I find that unlikely as she said she is above any government. She has shown that she is not afraid of law enforcement even to the point that she was mocking them. I can guarantee that there isn't a single law enforcement policy or procedure in place to handle her or the magic that we saw those ten priests use. They didn't even scratch her, she adjusted to their attacks right away.

We also have no idea what the succubus is capable of, she showed that she is strong and both of them seem to be able to fly. If what we saw from the two of them is any indication of how much they can do, I don't see any law enforcement agencies being able to take them.

Jamie: I think you are right; it may take a whole army to take them in. Now we heard the difficulties it would be to be able to bring them in, will the law be able to do anything?

Mark: I am going to agree with Harry's assessment that they would not be able to bring them in to face any kind of justice. Legally speaking the most that the government could do is seize their assets but even then, I don't think that any court is going to be able to try them. It would be to put them on trial when you can't force them into the courtroom.

Jamie: So, you seem to be suggesting that they could do anything they want and would be untouchable.

Mark: That is pretty much the case, so unless we find a way that we can able to contain them then we won't be able to hold them to justice.

Jamie: Thank you both for coming. As you see it is a scramble to find a way to deal with these unknown women and just what it means for the rest of the world. I'm Jamie Schuller and this has been a special edition of the evening news. We will see you tomorrow. Goodnight and stay safe.

***

Pax News

Calvin: Good evening, Americans, I'm Calvin Burns and this is the Rise of the Devils Army at Pax News. Today marks the second day after the terrorist Lilith's brutal attack on the Vatican and the Pope. The intervention of the heavens saved the Vatican and the Pope from certain destruction.

The Catholic Church is still reeling from this evil attack on the holiest ground. Americans we cannot let this type of evil continue to spread to our children. This will lead our children to be slaves to the devil. With us tonight is Pastor Paul Allen who is one of the President's religious advisors, law enforcement analyst and former FBI officer Greg Trey, and our own legal expert former Attorney General of Florida Mary Larkin.

Welcome, everyone. Pastor Paul, can you tell us what we are facing right now?

Paul: Absolutely Calvin. We can expect more attacks on Christian churches shortly. This Lilith is not done and I suspect that she will be making another attempt to take out the Pope and other Christian leaders very soon. She has sold her soul to the Devil, for this power. I do believe that God will send a savior to us. This is the false prophet that the bible warned us about.

It is a signal that the end of time is near. My fellow Christians, we must pray to God now more than ever, so we will not fall prey to the trappings of the disciple of Satan.

Calvin: So, you believe that Lilith will continue to attack and lead us to the end of time?

Paul: Oh, absolutely Calvin. She already has shown that she has two demons who are working at her side. There can be denying that this woman is indeed here to destroy Christianity and bring about the end of times.

Calvin: It is indeed. Greg, what is the FBI doing currently to prevent any further attacks?

Greg: Well Calvin, the FBI is keeping a close eye on the home and communications in and out of the house to ensure that when she is caught that they can prosecute those terrorists and prevent any further attacks. Lilith may have caught the Vatican by surprise, but she made the mistake of tipping so open an attack and the FBI along with local law enforcement will be ready to stop her.

Calvin: That's right the FBI is the strongest being with the guidance of the President. Why haven't they gone to arrest her yet?

Greg: They want to make sure that the people who own the residence will not be injured in the raid, and also not cause any damage to the surrounding homes.

Calvin: That is good to hear we want those residents safe in their homes, and the surrounding area as well. Mary, what legal actions will Lilith face for her actions thus far?

Mary: Well Calvin, that all depends on if they charge her of being a terrorist and I am sure the Attorney General is looking at all of the evidence as we speak to make the case. I can't imagine anything less than life in prison for this young woman. It's a shame she had to fall prey to the devil's entrapments, but we can't let that get in the way of her responsibilities for her actions.

Calvin: That's right we can't let anyone who is such an evil person walk free on the streets. This is our show but we will have continuing coverage of the Rise of the Devil's Army. Stay strong my fellow Americans and we will keep you updated with all of the latest news and facts on the terrorist Lilith.

***

Lilith:

Well, I now know which news stations I need to avoid. I figured that I would give them all a chance but none represented the truth of the situation. How can I trust any of them to report the truth if none of them even spoke about the real reason why I went to the Vatican? This world today is so strange.

The news stations that were showing and analyzing my battle with Michael seemed to be the more liberal stations. On the other hand, the more conservative news stations seemed to be only focused on the religious implications behind the battle. I do not understand how they cannot see the truth behind the whole situation, they have plenty of video evidence including my live stream of the battle but none talk about why I was fighting Michael.

I have had several different interview requests come in since I gave my contact information to the press. I am not sure what I should expect in these interviews because none have gotten to the point of the fight on air. It's always about some tangent that I can't figure out how they got to it. I guess challenging people's religious beliefs stirred up more trouble than I was expecting. I am glad I can keep the wizards out of the situation but I feel like I am not going to be able to keep the truth about the situation as the focal point.

I am lost in thought as I stare at my phone looking at the messages I have been receiving. I get a little bit startled when someone comes up behind me and wraps their arms around my waist. I quickly recovered from the surprise and turned around to find a pretty redhead smiling at me. I smile back at Sara after she gives me a little bit of a peck on my lips. "What have you been so focused on that you couldn't take your eyes off your phone for the last several hours?" she asked me with a sympathetic look in her eyes.

"These requests for interviews is making me a little nervous about how I should handle this situation. I know that I need to do this interview and set the record straight but I have no idea how to keep the focus in the right direction." I say to Sara as I continue to look at the list I have made.

"I think you need to take Elizabeth with you to this interview, she has a lot of experience leading a conversation while teaching, she should be able to help you keep the focus in the right direction," Sara told me. I smile at Sara because she knows what to say to me to help me get through my tough decisions.

"Sara you are right, we were both at the Vatican so we should both do this interview together," I told Sara as I hug her. "How is your family reacting to your fifteen minutes of fame?" I asked her as we walked to the kitchen.

"My family still hasn't started talking to me since I told them I was a lesbian. Even after you removed my family from the council, they were trying to set up an arranged marriage for me. I just couldn't take it and I yelled at them and left. It's been tough but I am happy with you and it's helped me come to terms with my sexuality." she said with a loving smile.

"I am sorry that your family treated you so poorly. I am happy you are with us as well. I hope you will grow strong with us." I said as I hugged her again.

Shar'li and Elizabeth were sitting at the kitchen table waiting for us to join them. They were both talking about what Elizabeth had done for the last three thousand years. "I think that I found the station that I will set up the interview with and then we will see if we will do anymore. I think that they will be less likely to try and set me up with some crazy questions. Elizabeth I was hoping that you could be in the interview with me." I asked her.

"Of course, mother. I think it would be a good idea so that we can keep things on track and I can explain things from my perspective." Elizabeth agreed with me. I looked into Shar'li's eyes and I could see that she wanted to accompany me as well.

"Would introducing Shar'li to the world be a good idea?" I asked while looking between everyone. It is an interesting question but I don't know what the answer is. She has not learned any English yet and she would be completely lost in the interview. I think she wants to be there to support me which I must admit would be great for me.

"Why don't we do the interview here in the garden you made so that everyone will be comfortable and they can see you in a more natural setting? That way if mum decides to join us, she can be here and we will be able to protect her from anything that may happen." Elizabeth suggested.

"It's your home, so it is your choice to do it here or at some other location. Sara, what are you going to do during the interview?" I asked to make sure I included her in this conversation since she has been seen on camera with me already.

"Thank you, Lilith, for including me but I think it is best that I stay in the background for now as it may cause some problems if I am asked about our relationship. It may lead to questions that could expose wizards," she said to me.

"That is a good point. I will call them back and set up a time and a place to meet so that we can get them past the police and into the house." I leave the kitchen to make the call and all the arrangements.

We had a few days before the interview so I decided to enjoy my time with Shar'li and Sara. Too bad the weather was a little cool outside. I would have loved to spend some naked time with my loved ones in the garden. For now, we just enjoyed our time indoors.

The day before the interview we made a trip to the mall so that we could get Shar'li some clothes. It caused quite a stir when I appeared in the middle of the food court with Sara and Shar'li. The phones came out to take pictures and videos of us.

We managed to get done in one store before the police arrived to try to arrest us. I decided to play a bit of leapfrog with them and teleport us between different stores to keep them confused and out of our way for the most part. We made sure to keep our excursion to the mall as short as possible. The police were getting very frustrated with us and I heard a few of the people in the area laughing at their frustration.

After we finished our shopping, we made our way back to the food court and waved to all the people that were still in the area. Then I teleported us back to the driveway in front of the house. I wanted to rub it in that they could not keep me confined.

I yelled out to the reports that we had a great time at the mall today and that I would see them out and around again in the future. This would end up being a major slap in the face for law enforcement as it showed them that they were not in control of the situation and that I could still do what I wanted with little to no inconvenience from their presence.

Shar'li looked like she was having fun with the whole incident as well. I was worried that it would make her feel uncomfortable or feel out of place. If she did it didn't show on her face at all, I saw the big smile on her face as she experienced this new adventure. Sara was giggling through the whole trip and was more of a flirter than she had ever been in public before. It wasn't just me she was flirting with; she was being very affectionate towards Shar'li.

I knew then that Sara was all in when it came to this whole relationship. I was worried that she would not be comfortable with Shar'li's appearance, but she showed no fear or hesitation as she had her arm around her. I knew our trip was going to end up all over the internet and it showed our human side in a very public way.

With Shar'li properly attired, we had to decide how we wanted to integrate into this modern society. How are we going to work with the world as it is now? What is it that mother wants me to do to help the world to get back to Eden? The Earth's people are so divided now that I worry the world would be destroyed before they would ever get along. This will probably be something that I will constantly have to think about as time goes on.

"Shar'li, I would like to know if you would be willing to change your name to a human name?" I asked her nervous that it make her come off as rude.

She looked at me confused, "Why would we do that?"

I think hard too and said, "it is important that we try to assimilate into society as much as possible. I think if we give you a more human name like Elizabeth has it will be easier for you to be seen as more human and less like a monster than everyone is afraid, we are."

"Do you think that this will work? I will do anything that will help you, so I will trust you with this," she said to me smiling and looking so proud.

"I hope this will help us to fit in better with society, but honestly I have been struggling with this since I came back to this world. I think we use a name I have heard a few times that sounds similar to your name. What do you think of the name Charlene?" I asked.

"If you think this will help, I will be happy with this name you have given me," she said to me so lovingly as she pulled me to her in a hug. She has always been there for me just as I have been for her. She may only be a queen of succubus in name since all her subjects have left, but she will always be my queen.

This world is so very different from the one we left behind but with the help of Sara and Elizabeth, we are slowly adapting to this new world.

***

The morning of the interview has arrived and I am filled with nervous energy. I am hoping that this interview will go well.

I teleport to the meeting place and immediately I see the news van that I am supposed to meet. I walk over to the van so that I can get a better look at who is coming. I see a middle-aged man with light blond hair dressed nicely in a black suit. He walks over to me with his hand outstretched. I reached up and shook his hand and he introduced himself.

"Lilith, it's a pleasure to meet you. I am Andrew Cooperman; I am the producer of this show. Allow me to introduce my lead reporter and the man that will be interviewing you, Saul Pierce. Saul was a tall well fit man with a strong presence about him. He was dressed in black suit pants, with a white dress shirt, and a red tie. His hair was styled short and looked very professional. He held out his hand for me to shake as well.

"Lilith, I am looking forward to talking with you," he said with a smile that showed off his white teeth. I can see why he was on the camera, as he was very handsome. The rest of the crew included a cameraman and an electrical expert. They also were bringing a makeup artist to help us look natural under the lights.

After I was introduced to the crew, I was shown what equipment they would be using. The producer was not going with us, but he thought it was important to meet with me to explain the process. I appreciated the effort to help me understand what they would be doing.

"Folks, this is what I am going to do to get us to the site of the interview. As you know we requested that you come to our home for the interview, which is currently surrounded by the police. I will be teleporting you and the truck to the driveway on the inside of the barrier that we have set up. This magic will have no effects on you are the vehicle. It will happen quickly so it might be a little disorienting." I explain to them. "After we get there, we have several locations we can use to conduct the interview. Do not be scared of my demon family, they will not do anything to you except answer questions. Do you have any questions for me before I move along?"

They all shook their heads, no, but I sensed that they were extremely nervous. I had to focus my magic a bit more for this teleportation as moving all this mass was going to take more power than what I normally use just for people. I make the portal and move us through it. We are in the driveway next to the house. I check to make sure no one is having any ill effects as I have yet to teleport normal humans.

I turn to face the end of the drive and I can see that they are upset that I could blatantly ignore their barricade and do what we want. The other reporters are upset as well that they were not invited to interview us.

I escorted Saul and the rest of the crew to the house and showed them where we thought would be a good place to do the interview. We ended up choosing the living room as our location. Elizabeth and I went into the kitchen with the makeup artist so that they could apply a little makeup to make us look presentable on camera.

Elizabeth is looking human again and I think it would do a lot for us if they saw her in her human form. Charlene is wearing one of the new outfits that we picked up from the mall yesterday and is looking very curious at all the equipment that the camera crew has brought in with them. They set the lights and test the lighting. We have three comfortable chairs set up for us to sit on in the middle of the living room with the fireplace in the background. Family portraits are sitting on the mantle above the fireplace showing Elizabeth and her family.

Saul talks to Elizabeth and me about how he will be doing the interview. "I have a set of questions that I will be asking you throughout the interview, and if we come to a topic that I think will be interesting to the viewers I will ask some follow-up questions, to get the information. There is no time limit to this interview so feel free to answer the questions as much as you are comfortable with. I would like to know what topics you would consider as a no-go zone for the interview?" He explained.

Elizabeth says that she will not be answering any questions on the location of her husband and child, for their protection. Saul tells her that is fine and he will steer away from those topics. He was very professional about everything, not getting emotional, and also didn't question who we chose to include in the interview.

They wired us up with microphones, and we sat across from Saul.

Once signaled Saul started up with the interview.

Saul: Hello Lilith and Elizabeth, thank you for agreeing to this interview.

Elizabeth: Saul, we are happy you are here so that we can give the truth about what is going on.

Saul: Lilith, you created a global uproar when you had your fight in the Vatican. Can you explain what happened?

Lilith: Yes Saul, I am very happy to talk about that. Unlike what has been previously reported on multiple news outlets, Elizabeth and I did not go to the Vatican to attack the Vatican or the Pope. Nor did I go there to challenge the doctrines of the church. I went there to retrieve my wife that was imprisoned by the church back during the crusades. We found a shield around the church that prevented us from getting in when we broke through it, Michael came.

Saul: Elizabeth you were at the Vatican as well? We thought that it was a succubus named, Shri'la, if I remember correctly.

Elizabeth: That is correct Saul, Shri'la and I are the same person. This is the glamour that I have been using to blend in with society for the last thousand years. Before that I was moving around the world, trying to find a way to find out what happened to my mother, Lilith.

Saul: Glamour, how does that work?

Elizabeth: It is magic that covers me in an illusion that masks my true form. Elizabeth drops her glamour to reveal her true form and then puts it back up.

Saul: I can see why you would use that if you wanted to go unnoticed in society. You are a professor at the university here. What made you start teaching?

Elizabeth: Saul, as you can guess I am a bit of an expert on history having lived for about nine thousand years. Elizabeth looked at me to see if I agreed with the time frame. Saul gives a bit of a choke at that time frame.

Saul: Nine thousand years? That would be the beginning of human existence.

Lilith: Well, that is about a thousand years after humans started to populate the planet. Saul turns to me with wide eyes.

Saul: You said you were the first human, though all stories have Adam as the first human.

Lilith: Laughs a bit. Not exactly, I was created first and was given the task to take care of the garden in Eden which contained the Tree of Knowledge. Mother found that I was lonely so she created Adam in hopes that we would be good to each other. Unfortunately, Adam and I didn't get along and we ended up fighting a lot. I pleaded with mother to find someone else and to make it so Adam would just leave me alone. That is when Eve was created. The other thing that is wrong with the story is that it was Adam, not Eve, that decided to take the fruit from the tree. That caused us all to be exiled from Eden.

Saul: How is it that you are still alive and Adam and Eve are not? They aren't, are they?

Lilith: I have no idea if they are still alive, but I would guess that they are not. My exile was different from Adam and Eve's exile, they broke the rules so they received a greater punishment. I was given a seed from the Tree of Knowledge to allow me to live till such a time as humans have earned the right to enter back into Eden. My soul is bound to this plane of existence and I can't move on till humans enter Eden again. That seed was also what gave me the ability to use magic.

Saul: Elizabeth you are a succubus, and Lilith you suggested is your mother. Do you know who your father is? Lilith turned red with anger at that comment.

Elizabeth: I do not have a father, but two mothers. My other mother is the succubus right over there. She waved to Charlene to join us. This is my mother as well; succubus can get women pregnant as well as getting pregnant from a man. That is how I have a son of my own.

Saul: I see that is a touchy subject for you Lilith. Why is that?

Elizabeth: For this to not get Lilith angrier with this interview. My mother was treated very badly by the first three males that were in her life. This has made her overly sensitive to men in general, especially if they try to belittle her or treat her less than she is. As Elizabeth explained this, Charlene touched Lilith's arm and smiled at her, calming her down.

Lilith: Yes, she is right I do have an abundant amount of hate towards men in general, though I have come to accept that there are a few good ones out there. I have no problem with you Saul, and I am sorry for getting angry. You have been very civil with me and I appreciate that.

Saul: I am sorry, I didn't mean to offend you in any way. So, let's move on to a different subject. From the fight in the Vatican, you named one of the angels Lucifer. Is that the same Lucifer that is also known as the devil?

Lilith: Yes, that is correct Saul, that was the same Lucifer that goes by many different names here on Earth. I met him for the first time before he fell from Heaven. Even then he was manipulative and very selfish. When I left Eden, it was Michael and Lucifer who befriended me and taught me how to use magic, but as time went on, I started to see their true colors and I had to get away.

Saul: Lucifer mentioned to Michael that you had some type of deal, can you explain that?

Lilith: Yes, I wasn't in a place where I could fight him, and I am not sure I would win if I did. He also is skeptical about being able to beat me, so we have a deal that if he leaves me and mine alone, I will not challenge him in his other deals. Sorry Saul, but I couldn't protect everyone from his influence. Especially those who go in with the specific goal of making a deal with him.

Saul: I see. So, does Lucifer often walk around making deals?

Lilith: No, he has low-level demons who make the deals probably because they are expendable if anything goes wrong. I am sure that he will be bad-mouthing me at this point when he sees this.

Saul: You think he will watch this?

Lilith: I am sure he will, he made a special trip and came to the Vatican just to watch me fight Michael. He is very interested in people up here that have a lot of power and influence and he doesn't like that he can't manipulate me.

Saul: May we ask Charlene a few questions, Lilith?

Lilith: She currently does not speak English so Elizabeth or I would have to translate the question for her. Lilith turns to Charlene and asked in the demonic language 'they would like to ask you some questions are you ok with that?' Charlene looks surprised by this but agrees to answer. She said she would answer your questions if she can.

Saul: What language were you two speaking?

Lilith: That was the demonic language. It's what all demons spoke when they roamed free on Earth. Saul's eyes got wide when Lilith told him that.

Saul: I see. Charlene, what has it been like coming back to the modern world?

Charlene: After Lilith translated the question to her. Charlene told Lilith 'I find I like many new things about the modern world.' She then smiled at him. Lilith translated this back to Saul.

Saul: Now that we have found out a little bit about your past, can you tell us what your plan for the future is?

Lilith: I have thought about this since I decided to do this interview, and to be honest I don't have a firm plan for the future. Up until now, I have been only worried about finding Charlene and getting her back. Now that I have, I need to figure out what I should do. Mother told me that the time that I spent away from humans was not necessarily the right action. She said 'free will' is her most important gift to all of us, and she will not interfere with that. But like I said before I am stuck on this plane of existence until humans are worthy of Eden again. My goal is to try to find a way to help people reach that goal. Unfortunately, I am not sure how to do that. I will take the ideals of Mother and not interfere with free will.

Saul: Mother, who are you referring to?

Lilith: Mother is the Goddess that made me. She is the one that major religions refer to as God. Just so it's clear, another thing that makes me mad is when men think they are better than women, just because they are men. Michael was like that and I just had to hand him his ass because of it.

Saul: That is going to cause a major disruption in all the religions, not to try to offend you, but how do you know?

Lilith: I guess that is a fair question, so I will not take offense to it. I have been able to talk to the Goddess all my life. Most of the time when we talked it was always a female voice I heard. I had never seen her with my own eyes until right before my fight at the Vatican. I prayed to her for guidance on what I should do now that I knew Charlene was at the Vatican. So, before I went to the Vatican, she came down to me to talk to me face to face. Now she did not tell me to go to the Vatican, but she told me it was my choice on whether or not I wanted to let Charlene continue to suffer. It was a choice to let her continue to let her suffer and have Michael come for me or do nothing. I was going to have to face Michael at some time. I did not think that Michael would fight me there.

Saul: So, you met with the Goddess? But she told you that you either do nothing or free Charlene? That doesn't seem like much of a choice. I can see why you went to the Vatican.

Lilith: Yes, and I must admit that I was not particularly happy that she told me what I already knew. But I was also grateful that she came to me in person to talk to me and not just a voice like before.

Saul: Why do you think she came to see you in person this time?

Lilith: My best guess is that she knew that I needed her to come to me.

Saul: Lilith, what is your favorite thing to do especially since you have your wife back?

Lilith: Sex, that is the greatest thing that being with a succubus is that the sex is always amazing. Other than that, I love to spend time in the gardens that I made in the backyard. It reminds me of Eden.

Saul: We will probably have to edit the sex part of your answer. It is a cable news station. I have to thank you for your time, Lilith. This was an eye-opening experience for me. I hope that we can talk more in the future, maybe after you figure out what you are going to do. I would love to discuss that with you.

Lilith: Saul, I must say that I didn't know what to expect from this interview, but you asked what I thought were good questions and you were very professional. I will be in touch with you when I decide I need to give another interview. Lilith stood up and shook Saul's hand. Elizabeth also shook his hand and thanked him for the interview.

***

After getting the news crew all packed up and their vehicle back to the studio. I decided to go out to talk to the FBI agents.

"Special Agent Deacon," I called out to him. I had to wait a few minutes before he came out from his command tent. "Have you learned yet that what you are doing here is useless?" I asked.

"You can get us to go away if you come out so we can talk to you. Just step on out here and we will make all this go away." He said in a condescending tone.

"Ok, I thought I would try since you obviously can't keep us contained in here and you can't get in here, I figured you would give up. Maybe next time I talk to the press I will do it right here so they can show the country just how futile this entire operation is." I said to him, then turned around to walk back to the house.

I only took a few steps when I heard a loud bang. I spun around to see the drop of a large bullet dropping from the barrier. I yell back at Deacon, "like I said completely useless. You just don't get it, do you? There is absolutely no way you are going to get past the barrier."

He turns around frustrated with my comment. Everyone came running outside to me after they heard the shot. I decided that I need to start a line stream so that I can show everyone what is going on out here.

Once I am streaming, "Hello everyone, Lilith here again. Today we had some interesting developments with our watchdogs on the street around our home. They tried to use a sniper to try to shoot me. That is totally uncool and frankly sad considering the barrier we have up."

"We had a nice trip to the mall yesterday to get my wife some new clothes and shoes. The police didn't really like that but were unable to stop us."

"Oh, my goodness, where are my manors? Let me introduce you to everyone. First, this is my wife, Charlene. She is the reason that I went to the Vatican for. 'Wave to the camera Charlene,'" I say as I wave to the camera as well. I lean over and kiss her on the cheek. "She is such a beautiful and fun-loving woman. This woman next to her is my daughter, Elizabeth. She is the one that helped me free Charlene from the Vatican. On my other side, this is Sara, she is Charlene's and mine beloved girlfriend." As I say that Sara kisses me on my cheek and gives Charlene a big hug.

Sara said to the camera, "Hello all those that follow Lilith. Expect to see me from time to time in her videos. I am interested in seeing your comments. You can send your questions to me in the comments."

"Sara is right, she will be a regular on my videos and pictures. She has helped me to become more comfortable with this new time. I owe her a great deal for all that she has done for me." I said and that got me a kiss on the lips from Sara.

"So back to the question of the day, what is the FBI planning to do now? After they used a sniper on me a little bit ago, they got frustrated with me. I told them that any attempt to get through the barrier would be futile, they just refuse to listen. Let's see if they can get their heads out of their asses and show us some manners." I continue to narrate as I walk down the driveway.

"As you can see this is my view every morning, a sea of police cars," I say to the camera. I then turn the camera out to the police force and yell out, "hey can we get a wave for all my viewers?"

"Ugg, no waves, sorry viewers it looks like the police are still a little butt hurt from being stuck out here."

"What do you think viewers? Should we give up?" I asked into the camera. Many viewers have sent comments to tell us we should not give up. "My viewers tell me that they think I should not give up. I tend to agree with that assessment." I turn the camera back at the police and then I yell at them, "Fuck off."

To their credit, they learned from last time and didn't try to fire into the barrier again. They didn't look happy though. I turn to walk back towards the house with one arm around Sara who is sandwiched between Charlene and myself. "Now that was some fun!" I comment to my viewers.

"I must admit it is still a bit annoying to have the police always out there but I suppose that is the price I have to pay for disrupting the world order with my antics. I wonder what it will take for the governments to understand that I will not be controlled by them. I am willing to talk to them but they have to ask nicely, not make threats." I say with a smile.

"I am going to show you my favorite place here. No, not my bedroom, that is a close second though. The first thing I did once I came here was to create a garden here in the yard. Now, this is my favorite place because it is the best, I can recreate Eden in this world. The only thing missing is the Tree of Knowledge, that is because only Goddess can create that tree."

"If you know anything about flowers you will notice quite a few flowers here that you will not see outside of one of my gardens. That is because they are extinct and the only way that they can survive now is if I feed them a bit of magic." I tell my viewers as I walk through the garden and stop by my favorite flowers. As I ended the tour I signed off to my viewers and started to walk back into the house.

I am starting to miss my garden at school and even my students. Maybe we could pop over there and visit a bit? I am sure Elizabeth would be happy to go with me so that she can see her son and her husband. I like that school, but I think I am going to have to move out of Justice's room now that I have Charlene back. I can't expect her to put up with me sharing my bed with two women all the time.

I know I can make a little home inside the garden for myself and Charlene, a place that Sara can choose to stay at, or if she wants a break, she can stay in her dorm room.

I look up at everyone, "how about we go to the school? I am missing it a bit and I think it's time I move my stuff out of the dorms."

Everyone was happy to get out, especially Elizabeth. We packed a few things and I teleported us back to the school outside my room. I make sure to knock on the door so that Elizabeth doesn't see anything that her son might be doing. Luckily no one was there so I was able to quickly grab all my things out of the room, and there would be no drama.

Sara went off to class to try and make up for the days she missed. Elizabeth went to find David. I take Charlene to the garden where I plan to build our home. Charlene takes great delight in my garden, "I love your garden. It reminds me of our old home. You always make the most beautiful gardens."

"I am glad you like it because this is where I am going to build our home. That is why I want to build our home here in the garden." I replied.

"We are not going to live with Elizabeth anymore?" Charlene asked me.

"No, unfortunately, David and James would not appreciate our nightly activities in their house all the time. This way we are closer to Sara, so she can come to be with us anytime she wants. It also makes it easier for me to teach my students and to spend time with my friends. It will also be a great place for you to go out and about without the humans causing us trouble. I can make it just as comfortable as our old home." I told her.

I reach down to the ground and channel my magic through my body, willing it to create a hot spring, this will be a great place for us to bathe and relax. Charlene is using her magic to help build the beginnings of our home. She is creating a hearth for the main focal point in the home. She forms the stone to create a large fire pit and chimney that will be used to cook and heat our home. Wood twists to become decorative trims around the fireplace.

After I finish creating the hot spring, I turn my attention to the area around the fireplace. I use my magic to urge trees to sprout and twist together, creating the walls for our home. For windows, I shape clear crystalline glass and shape it into the tree branches to create windows that allow us to be able to enjoy the light of day.

Charlene moves on to the floors, taking inspiration from Elizabeth's home, and made the floor of the home covered in wooden planks of a light-colored birch. Now that we have a floor in our home, she folds the branches of the trees to create a roof.

I work my magic on creating a door for our home. With the shell done which is a large single room for our home. I cut out a small area to make a bathroom and a few closets for all of our clothes. Along the back wall, I create our oversized bed. Next, we use our magic together to create a place to prepare and store our food. This home may be small compared to Elizabeth's home but it has everything we need. We will have to ask Sara for things she may want here in the house.

I know that we will want a place to sit down and talk but I want more nature involved so I created a crystal-clear quartz wall to enclose an extra room off to the side of the house. This will allow us to be protected from the elements but still be able to enjoy the garden. I make a sunken patio that I line with couches to give us a place to sit while we are here. I use the trees to make a roof for our sitting area.

We complete our home with a vegetable garden behind our house on the opposite side of the house from the hot spring. The simplicity of the house makes me happy and I know that Charlene will be very happy here. I stood next to Charlene and put my arm around her. I gave her a hug to show her my happiness that we have a home together again. Our lips meet in a passion-filled kiss. This is the life that makes me want to move forward in my life and make the most of it.

We have been together for a long time and I have known that she was my soul mate since we first met. Even with all the negative stereotypes of demons, most deserving of it, Charlene has always been there for me and has been nothing but nice to humans in general. She never tried to enslave or use them. Being here today with the home we just built together has caused my heart to burst with joy. I was not aware of my imprisonment, but I have felt the pain it caused my family and I just want to keep my wife safe and happy. I know she will only be happy if I am here with her.

Our thoughts were interrupted by the sound of people coming closer to our home. The people that came through the brush were many of the teachers and the current wizard council. David spoke up first, "I take it that it was you two that were casting vast amounts of magic a few minutes ago?"

"Yes, that was us," I replied. "I didn't want to wear out my welcome in your home David especially now that Charlene is back here with me. I appreciate all your help while I tried to find my heart again."

"Lilith, I am glad that you and Charlene are safe and together, but could you please inform us when you are going to be casting large amounts of magic, near the school? It made us very nervous since we felt demonic magic." He said to me calmly but also firmly admonishing me for my actions.

"Of course, and I am sorry we did not warn you," I said back to him politely. Normally that sort of admonishment would have sent me into a rage, especially coming from a man. David, however, has proven that he respects me and my abilities, but he wants clear boundaries to be established. I can work with that kind of attitude. "Would any of you like to come inside and see our home?" I ask as a show of goodwill towards the faculty.

Many of the staff decided that they would just return to the school, which left only the council members to accept my offer to come inside. I showed them our small home and thanked them for maintaining a good relationship between the council and me. Victor was a little shocked by how simple our home was.

"Thank you for staying here. I have a few questions to ask you if you have the time?" I asked being respectful toward their positions of power.

Minerva was the first to respond to my question, "I believe we have a little time to spare for a few questions."

"I only have one question, did my actions at the Vatican cause you as the council any problems?" I said sincerely. I didn't want to make their jobs any harder by my actions.

Mr. Kairington responded to this question by saying, "Lilith, I appreciate that you have done as you said and kept the wizarding community from the press and the public. I was expecting more problems to come from humans towards us after the attack, but you have not brought us any problems from the attack. You have, however, had it hard to bring people out to try to take over the council. Most are trying to stay out of prying eyes, and keeping an even lower profile than before. I hope that you can negotiate with the American government to allow other wizards to feel comfortable in public again."

"Thank you for your honesty, Mr. Kairington. I was afraid that I may have caused the government to start looking for others," I reply "Is there anything else I can do for you?" I want to help because it has to be all humans that have to come together.

"Lilith, that would depend on what your goal is. I would like to see the world become more accepting of the magical arts so that we can once again be out in the world without fear of persecution. As you have seen, already the prejudice that is rampant throughout the world, even here in the United States. This is a country founded with the idea of freedom for all. Yet, we still see the persecution of those who are different. It is not any better in other countries either, especially the poorer countries. What you need to do is meet with the leaders of the world and try to change their opinions of you and magic. You also need to be seen in public as a normal person would. You also need to meet with religious leaders as they will influence a lot of opinions of you." Mr. Kairington said matter of factually.

"So, no more hiding, or cat and mouse games I have been playing," I reply.

"Exactly, unfortunately for you and all of us, you will be the face of the magical arts. This means that you will have to be more open with your life and what you can do, non-destructively. I will leave how you want to do that up to you." Mr. Kairington said honestly.

"Lilith, he is right, you will be the face of magic from now on. You are the only one that has the abilities and power to do what you do. No one other than maybe Charlene holds that much power and she brings her problems with prejudice against her." Minerva added. "But you must meet the officials on your terms so that you maintain the power balance and so you can control the narrative."

"I thank you for your advice, and David I hope I didn't cause any issues with your home. I was not expecting that kind of response from law enforcement. That is another reason why I had to leave your home so that I can pull them away from you." I reply to David. I do feel bad that I am making life at his own home harder. I don't want him to deal with the repercussions of my actions.

David sighs and looks at me and says, "Lilith, I know that you would be unaware of what all repercussions would be. Elizabeth and I both understood that this was going to drastically change our lives. I couldn't in good conscience force you or Elizabeth to abandon Charlene. I knew I would have a target on my back as did Elizabeth. My family is the reason I supported your actions and was willing to risk everything so that you could get Charlene back. It is a little difficult right now but we will be fine."

I hugged David as the three got up to leave to head back to the school. This conversation finally gave me an idea of which direction I should go when dealing with humans.

Charlene and I are both getting hungry and we do not have any food in our house yet. I grabbed her hand and I headed back toward the school. I am going to introduce Charlene to the students while also filling my belly with food. That and we went to see Sara and tell her about the new house. I hope I am not rushing Charlene making her go out in public and be around people so much. She has never been one to deal with humans other than the occasional treats I would bring back for her. I will make sure that the students keep their distance so she doesn't become overwhelmed.

Before we step out of the garden, I pull Charlene to me in a hug. I said to her, "I love you so very much, and if anything makes you start to feel uncomfortable, I will take care of it or teleport us back to the house. I don't want you to feel like you have to put on a brave face for me ever."

Charlene caresses my face, "My love, I know you would never put me in a position to feel uncomfortable. I have been a queen for a very long time, and I know how to deal with uncomfortable situations. I am not a fragile egg, but I appreciate your love and concern for me. Now let us get some food."

I chuckle at her words, but she is right she is even older than I am and has been in stressful situations before. I will trust that she knows how much she can handle.

We continue our walk onto the campus grounds, and head in the direction of the cafeteria. The students that were out walking around on the grounds stopped and stared at us as we walked by and into the cafeteria. Once we entered the cafeteria, all the noise stopped as everyone turned to look at us with mouths agape.

"Hello everyone, this is Charlene and yes she is a succubus, and no she will not be visiting any of you in your rooms," I said in a loud voice and a chuckle.

The noise in the dining facility turned into whispers as everyone was trying to discuss their feelings on what just happened. We waited in line to get some food and my hand was still holding hers possessively. I don't think that we will have to worry about anyone crowding us, everyone seems to be keeping their distance from us. I guess that is to be suspected since she is probably the first demon they have seen in person.

I help Charlene pick out her food so that it makes it easier for her to know what to eat. I made sure she got the meat-dominant meal that she loves to eat. I tried to give her a variety of tastes and styles of food to taste.

I take her to my usual table so we can sit with my friends so everyone can get to know Charlene. When we got there the only one sitting at the table was Luther. "Hey Luther, how are you doing? Are things getting any better for you?" I asked with a smile on my face. I turned to Charlene and explained to her who Luther was and what happened. She did not smile at him and looked a bit upset at him.

"Did he hurt you?" Charlene asked me in a very agitated tone.

"No, Luther was just confused about what was right and he has learned a lesson and is a much better person now," I tell her. "Please don't be upset with him, he is still suffering from his family's failures and mistakes." I finished.

"As long as you are ok my love," she said to me.

Luther looks between us as we talk to each other, "I am doing ok, I have been talking to someone that is trying to help me. What were you both speaking?" He asked.

"We were speaking demonic, where is everyone else?" I asked Luther.

"They should be here soon," He replied then went quiet while we ate. I spent most of the time chatting with Charlene about what she thought about the food here and what she thought about the school so far.

A short time later Brian and Tara showed up looking excited to meet Charlene. They were interested in what types of abilities she had and if she was going to stay at the school. Sara arrived a little while longer and after she got to the table she sat down on my lap.

"What have you both been up to today?" Sara asked me. She also leaned over and kissed Charlene on the cheek.

"We made a house out in the garden today. We got you that bigger bed as you requested." I said to Sara with a sultry smile. This caused Sara to blush and give me a seat on my arm. Justice showed up last and sat down across from me at the table. "Hi, Justice how are you doing?"

"What happened to all your things?" she asked me.

"I moved my things out of the dormitory because I didn't think you would be comfortable sharing a room with Charlene and me. It would be too crowded and I would not be able to spend my time with Charlene, so we made a house in the garden for us. Just let us know when you want to come to visit because we may be preoccupied." I said to her while giving her a sweet innocent smile.

"I don't want to know," she said cutting me off.

Brian curiously asked, "how big did you make your house? Like a huge mansion?"

"No, it is super simple. We do not need an extravagant house. You can come over just like anyone else and see for yourself. It is not much different from the places we stayed in before, only a little more modern. We do have furniture now instead of straw mats and animal fur. It will be comfortable enough for us to live in." I said happily to Brian. I pulled Sara against me and squeezed Charlene's hand.

"But I do need everyone's help, I need to make myself look more human to the world. I am thinking we could start streaming Charlene and me doing average everyday things. So, I would like you guys to help me come up with content that would give me a more human appearance but also showcase the good things that we can do with our magic." I asked them, knowing this was going to be a challenge for all of us after everything that the world has seen of me so far.

This set everyone to think about ideas of what would be a good video. Dinner was great, being able to sit with friends and not being worried about someone trying to hurt us. After Sara finished her food, Sara, Charlene and I excused ourselves and went to the house. I explained to Sara that this home was nothing excessive and was made to accommodate all of us with minimal size.

We entered the clearing where we built the house and we were greeted by a pack of wolves. Charlene was the first to step forward and approach the wolves. I could hear tiny whispers coming from Charlene as she talked to the pack. Once Charlene turned around the wolves ran off into the rest of the garden. "They will watch out for us. They will not attack any of us and will protect us from any unwanted guests," Charlene said proudly to me. I told Sara what Charlene had said to me and she relaxed in my arms.

Sara walked around the outside of the house. "You made this out of living trees? That glass room looks very nice but how did you support the glass like that?" Sara asked as she walked around the outside of the house.

"Yes, this was formed by growing trees and then binding them together. That is not a glass room but it's made out of crystal, the same as all the windows. I know it's not what you are used to but we designed it to accommodate us for now. If you want to change anything later, we can do that." I said to her as I walked to the door and opened it for her.

"OMG, that bed is so huge. When I said we needed a bigger bed I never imagined you would make one this big. How come we sleep in the main room that we cook in?" Sara asked me with confusion on her face.

"What is needed is there for a bedroom when it's just going to be us this way, we stay warm while we are sleeping," I explain as I walk her into the kitchen area. "Here we can prepare food to cook in our fireplace. We have a room for a toilet and sink over there. This way is our sitting room. We made this so we could enjoy nature and each other comfortably." I will explain to Sara.

"So, no bath, how do we wash or shower?" Sara asked.

"The hot spring on the side of the house. It's so wonderful to bathe in a hot spring." I say to her as I lead her over to the hot spring.

"But anyone could see us in here," Sara looked worried. I place my hands on her hips and bring her in close to me.

"We are all alone out here and no one will bother us. If you are worried about it, we could make a building around it to make it more private for you." I said as my lips brushed against hers gently, never breaking eye contact with her as we talked. As we stood there looking at each other Charlene walked out of the house naked and walked over to us and kissed us both on the cheek. She smiles as she lowers herself into the hot spring. It was as though she knew of Sara's concern but just showed her that there was nothing to worry about.

I stepped back from Sara and quickly stripped off my clothes and joined Charlene in the hot spring. Sara looked at us for a minute, then threw her hands up in the air. "You two are killing me, you know I can't say no to you when you are both looking sexy like that." She said shaking her head. She quickly stripped and joined us.

Charlene and I placed Sara between us as we started kissing and loving her. She melted between us as we kissed her all over and ran our fingers all over her body gently caressing her. I rubbed her core with my thigh till I had her gasping for air. I moved my leg out of the way as I let Charlene finish her off with her tail. As Charlene entered her Charlene let out a loud moan of pleasure as she rocked her hips.

My teeth came in contact with Sara's exposed neck as I bit her gently. Sara screamed out with every touch of my mouth on her body. She was so close to finishing when I felt Charlene's hand move between Sara and me and pressed down on her bud and massaged it. I felt Sara's body trembling as she was brought to orgasm by Charlene.

Sara held onto my shoulders as she tried to support herself as her body trembled through her pleasure. I supported her as I walked her over to the edge so she could sit down and catch her breath. Charlene and I took a seat next to her and put our arms around her. Charlene and I took turns kissing her lips. I whisper into her ear as I slowly caressed her breast, "welcome home Sara. We chose this place so that you would still be able to go to school but also be close to us. You are extremely important to us and we want you to share this home with us." I kissed her lips one more time before Charlene picked her up and carried her back into the house. I grabbed our clothes from outside and brought them in.

We dried off in front of the fireplace before we cuddled on the bed and watched the fire. "Ok, now I understand why you want such a cozy home. I agree this is so much better than living in a big house," Sara commented to both of us.

Charlene smiled and said, "Charlene loves Sara." We both looked at her in surprise as she said that in English. She had a giant toothy grin on her face. I was happy that she used her first-time using English to tell how much she meant to Charlene. Sara finally got over the initial shock of what Charlene said, then jumped on top of Charlene. Sara kissed Charlene deeply, while I just laughed and watched.

Sara stops momentarily and looks at me a little sad, "I'm sorry that she said it to me first, Lilith."

"Sara, don't worry Charlene has told me she loves me many times before. She chose this to tell you about her first-time speaking English without help. I am happy that she wanted to say it to you like this, and not through me as a translator." I explained to her.

This brought on another bout of lovemaking between all of us. We were all worn out and well-satisfied after we finally finished. We lay there on the bed caressing each other and enjoying the warmth of the fire and each other.

***

Sara determined she needed to move her clothes from her dorm to the house. This would save her 'the walk of shame' look as she walked back to change clothes. It was not like everyone didn't know what we were doing out there, it was just easier and brought everyone closer. I was back to teaching my students every morning. I brought Charlene with me so that we would have more eyes looking after the kid's magic.

Margret was progressing so well, far exceeding any of the other students. She was going to be a great wizard one day. Charlene asked me about Margret and I had to explain the situation to her. She looked so sad at Margret, she felt so bad that she had to suffer in the wrong body.

We started making daily videos of our lives at the house and sharing them with the world. We were getting more and more followers every day. I also showed off how I created the garden and how I could make a tree grow quickly. I figured this would show that magic is not always violent. It was a tool that is to be used.

The FBI was still posted outside of Elizabeth's house every day, though the numbers dropped off to just one vehicle as the city could not afford to keep their police force on the street there for the long term. I still haven't decided what I am going to say to the government when I finally schedule a time to meet with them. I was delaying that as I was trying to gain more support from the citizens so that the government would not be able to do much to me from public pressure.

The interview I did finally aired, which caused even more backlash from the religious community. I don't know what I can do to prevent this from happening. At least they were true to their word and showed the interview with a neutral bias. My family and I were still being used as scary tactics to rile up their followers. My videos were not helping ease the fears of the conservative communities. We were still the big bad demons that would steal their daughters and make them do evil things.

I needed to get in front of the majority of the government to plead my case. I watch the news and the debates on the floors of congress. Then I got an idea, and requested a joint session of Congress. Maybe I can even get the President there, but I think they may not go for that. I want to do this alone and not bring Elizabeth and Charlene with me in front of the government. I don't trust any of them to not try to use them to use against me.

I meet with the Council to let them know I will be trying to get in contact with the United States government and get in front of the news. I will try to explain to Elizabeth and Charlene that I need to do this alone first. I don't know what to expect from them and I want to be focused and in control of the situation.

I teleported to Elizabeth's house and walked outside to talk with the FBI personnel that were keeping watch outside the house. They scrambled when I got close, obviously, I caught them off guard. This time it was someone completely different that was at the house. This time I had a female agent, yeah, to deal with and her male sidekick.

"Hello, Ms. FBI agent, I am Lilith. It's a pleasure to meet you." I spoke.

"Lilith, what can we do for you?" she asked me with a perturbed tone.

"Oh, come now, no need to be rude. I came here to send a message to your superiors. Now I know the FBI would love to put me in cuffs and whisk me off in front of the cameras to try to show the public that you are still in control. I am not doing that. If we are going to talk it will be on my terms, you are not in control here. So down to business. I want to talk to either the President of Congress or their choice. I will come and go on my terms. I also want to press present for the talks. These points are nonnegotiable. When they are ready to talk tell them to contact me here through my daughter. The meeting will also be with me only I will not bring my daughter or my wife in front of the world to be talked down to." I said to her and watched them take notes.

"Is there anything else, Lilith?" The agent asked me.

"No, I don't think so. That's all I wanted to say unless you have something?" I said to her.

"Yes, Lilith I do have something for you. You are currently wanted by the FBI on multiple counts. We will not be getting you a front-row seat in front of Congress or even in the same room as the President. The only way that this works is if you turn yourself in along with your daughter and your wife. Then we will decide if you will find yourself free or buried deep in some prison with no chance of getting out." She said to me with a stern tone.

I laughed so loud at her; I couldn't believe she said that. I look at her with a smirk, "you do realize that I can teleport anywhere I want when I want right? How would you even possibly be able to put me in any prison?"

"I don't believe that you have magic powers. I believe you are a delusional little girl who has gotten way over her head. Why don't you come out here and we can end this sooner rather than later?" She said to me with authority in her voice.

I use a little magic causing their service weapons and handcuffs to appear in my hands. I throw them off to the side of the driveway on my side of the shield. I walk towards her with a smile on my face, "I guess you handed me your service weapons and handcuffs then. So, pass the message or next time I'll just go over your head. I'm trying to be nice here so don't piss me off Ms. FBI agent." With that, I turn around and teleport in the middle of the driveway back into Elizabeth's home.

I hope that my little show with the FBI didn't cause any problems other than embarrassing a few FBI agents. I know what I should do, I'll call the press and tell them what my plan is, then the FBI will have a hard time keeping this quiet.

I picked up my phone and looked up the news desk for the news station Saul reports for. It took me a minute to find the number but I finally found it. I give it a call.

News Desk how may we help you?

This is Lilith, and I am calling to give him an exclusive update on me. Will you connect me to him?

I will have to connect you to his producer first, is that ok?

No problem.

This is Anderson, Lilith. What can I do for you?

I have a scoop for you concerning me and the FBI that just happened. Are you interested in what I have to say?

Yes, I most definitely am, let me get Saul on the line.

Lilith, this is Saul, how are you doing today?

I am doing quite well, thank you. I wanted to call you to let you know that I had a little talk with the FBI out in front of Elizabeth's home just a few minutes ago. I would like to give you an exclusive update on what went down. I can forward you security footage of the encounter to verify my version of the story.

Please continue Lilith, I am recording this call so that I make sure we get an accurate account of the events from you. Is that, ok?

Absolutely. I met with the agents out front of Elizabeth's home as I told you. I wanted to talk to them about getting some time in front of the leaders of this country. I requested either Congress or the President to talk with them so we could build some type of dialog with them. The FBI agent who I talked with, unfortunately, did not pass on her name and told me that they would not even consider letting me talk with them. That the only way this went down was for me to be arrested and charged with some crimes. She told me that they would stick me and my family in a deep dark prison.

She is not a believer in my power, she called me a fraud and a delusional teenager who needs to be locked up. I gave them a little show of power to get my point across. I used magic to take their service weapons and handcuffs and threw them off to the side of the drive on my side of the barrier. I don't think they are too happy with my actions at all.

I am going to tell you and your viewers the same thing I told the FBI agents. I only want to meet with either the Congress or the President. It will only be me, not my wife or my daughter. I will also be free to come and go as I please. I also told them this was non-negotiable. I also said that I want the press to be at the meeting as well. I want to do this so we can come to an agreement and come to an understanding of why I am here and what I am going to be doing.

Lilith, this is great information to know, thank you for sharing. I am just verifying that you have security footage of the interaction to confirm your story.

I absolutely can get you the footage of the interaction as it occurred. I will send that to you right away. I just want to make sure this is an open conversation with the public being involved. This affects everyone so I want to make sure I don't do anything that would take away from my message.

I will verify this information once you send me the security footage and then we can get it on the air.

Thank you, Saul.

I hung up the phone and went to the computer and got the security footage and sent it to Saul.

This should be interesting once it gets out. I wonder what will happen next.

I pop on the news to see how the story will be reported. It takes about thirty minutes for the story to make it on the air. They played my whole phone conversation with Saul as well as the security footage. The video doesn't have the greatest audio quality but it does confirm everything that I said in my interview. They end the report that they have tried to contact the FBI about this story but have not received a response yet. This should make things interesting.

Maybe it's time for a press conference, I should invite and send out a message on social media. I think I will give them an hour to get here. Yeah, that will work. That won't give the crazies a chance to set up their gotcha questions. I grab my phone and start a live stream and tag all news agencies I can find. Some people started joining my live stream.

Hello everyone, Lilith here again I want to thank you all for watching my videos and reading my posts. Today is going to be a bit different, I was speaking directly to the media right now. I am sending out an invitation to my press conference right here at my daughter's house. You all know where it is. You have got one hour to be here or I will start without you. It's just me here to answer your questions. Let's see if we can get some interesting questions from all of you. That's my challenge to you all, come with interesting questions and I will answer them. Ready set goes.

So, while they are all scrambling to get over here, I will answer some questions that were submitted to my comments.

We have a question from forcetracer123

He asked; Can you teach anyone to use magic?

Unfortunately, the answer is no, a person would have to have a natural ability to see and use magic. Even if I find a person that has those abilities, they would have to prove to me that they can be responsible with that power.

Our next question comes from witchymary_k

Her question; Can you come to help my coven power our magic circle?

I don't know what a magic circle is, I will have to research that before I can say for certain.

The next question is from gwazy1

Their question; Will you go to prom with me?

I don't know what prom is, but my love life is limited to Charlene and Sara.

Well, here is an idiot with a crazy statement, so BigNate69 says: I show you what a real man can do for you, and you'll never go back to women.

BigNate69 is suggesting he is more of a real man than the Archangels Michael and Lucifer. I suggest you start praying Lucifer doesn't see this post, he might just show you what he has. For all the rest of you guys who think you are God's gift to women, just remember I will always choose women over men. You all have nothing that I want or need. I hope that you take this reality check and start to treat the women who are interested in men better.

For those who are new to my posts and those that just can't seem to get it through their thick skulls, I am a lesbian with a big l. I will never be interested in a relationship with a man.

Well would you look at this, followers, the first news van has shown up for my press conference. I wonder how many will show up and better yet how many will show this life. I hope you all enjoy this. Bye for now.

Before my hour time limit was up, I counted ten news vans outside the house. Let's get this party started, I think as I walk down to the end of the driveway. I quickly grabbed the guns and handcuffs I took earlier and I tossed them at the FBI agents. "Now you better be good or I will have to take them away from you," I smirked as I faced the news reporters.

Welcome to my press conference, I would like to say that I am happy to have you all here today and I hope that I can alleviate any concerns that you may have about me. First, I would like to make a statement. I am here today to tell you all, I am not trying to take over this country or any country. I have no interest in ruling over you all. I am here and out in the open because I was shown that this is what I need to do. I am only here to speak the truth. You can choose to believe me or not, so as I venture out into the modern world, I hope that you will all keep an open mind.

Now I will ask some questions.

I point to the first reporter and listen to her question.

Why do you keep disrespecting our law enforcement officers?

So here is the truth of it all, I am not going to subject myself to being locked up in a dark room and questioned by some people who just don't understand what I am. I can travel anywhere I want in the blink of an eye, and there is no way anyone could hurt me with the weapons you have. I am not looking to live under anyone's rule. I did that once before and it was by a more powerful person than anyone on Earth.

I point to the next reporter.

How can you stand there and contradict the word of God with your crazy stories?

Ok, little man, let me explain a few things to you. Your bible or any of the other religious texts were written by men, the Goddess did not go down to any man or woman and give them her words to be passed down to you. First of all, none of you could survive the pressure of energy that comes from her body. I barely survived the encounter when she came to me in person. It would squish you all like a bug. Would you all like to feel a fraction of that power? I can show you if you want.

None of you are interested ok we'll move on.

I pointed to another reporter.

Why do you want to meet with Congress or the President?

Finally, a decent question. I am going to explain that I am not a political tool to use for whatever goals they might have. I also want them to leave me and my family alone. We are just trying to live our lives just like all of you. I am not some boogie man coming to get you all. I don't know who you all are, and frankly, I don't care. I was told by the Goddess I have to help humans get ready for their return to Eden. I just don't see that happening in any of your lifetimes.

How do we know, what you are saying is true?

What is there to question? I have used magic openly for the last couple of weeks. There is no way that I could fake everything that happened. So, you can believe your own eyes, or choose to stick your head in the sand. It doesn't matter to me either way. I can't save you from yourselves. I am not a savior sent here to help you. I am here because this is the only way that I can get back to Eden. You all have no idea the torment of having been in Eden only to have it stripped away because of another's actions.

I pointed to one of the reporters that is working for one of the agencies that has constantly bashed me.

How can you say that all the Christians around the world are wrong and won't be let into paradise?

Eden is not Heaven; I have no idea who will get into Heaven. That is up to the Goddess to make that choice. I also don't know how you live your life so I can't tell if you are a good person or not. I also know very little about the Christian religion. I just know that your representation of Adam and Eve is not entirely right and that the Goddess is not male. Other than that, I have had no contact with the religions of man till now. I also was held captive during the time Christ supposedly walked the Earth so I don't know if he was her son or not. So, I would appreciate it if you could stop putting words in my mouth that I did not say.

Just so you all know I spent a better part of a week watching your various news reports and how you have been covering me. Very few of you have gotten an accurate picture of who I am. I am not the harbinger of the apocalypse nor am I here to save everyone from your sinful ways. I am here so that I can work on my issues with men and get my family back. No more no less. I will share what I know with any who asks but I will not force myself on anyone who believes differently than me.

I have time for one last question, are you there I haven't heard anything from you yet.

While you were in the Vatican you were attacked by several priests using what could be called magic. Are there others out there that can use magic like you?

No one can use magic as I can, but I am sure that is not what you mean by that question. I am sure you were asking if other humans can use magic. I don't know if you saw what happened in the Vatican, but you will notice that I was caught completely off guard by them. It may have been given to them by Michael or some other archangel for all I know. Even if there were to be others who could use magic wouldn't that be something to celebrate rather than condemn?

With that, I ended the press conference. I am sure that there would be many questions that they could come up with but I don't feel that I need to give them any more right now. I guess I should go back and see what they will say about me now. I am sure some of them will find a way to use what I said against me.

The next few days, the media was filled with news about me and my request to see those in charge of this country. President Frump was among those that made a public statement on the subject. His statement said that he refused to meet with me and that I was still considered a terrorist. What an idiot. The media was still all over the place on what I was and what it meant for the future of the country.

I am not sure what the president is trying to accomplish by labeling me a terrorist, it's not like I am out attacking people or places. Sure, I tease and taunt the law enforcement personnel but that is not the same as attacking them. None of them have ever been hurt by my actions.

Maybe it's time for me to take another trip to be out in public again. I can live-stream my actions while I am out there. That would make an impression on the public. I need to go somewhere famous to the whole world. I want people all over to see what I am doing. I will ask Sara where she thinks would be a good place to go.

That evening when Sara got home, she and I were discussing my plan. "What is a famous place that everyone in the world knows that would be a good place for us to take a trip to?" I asked Sara.

"The places that most people know are New York City, Washington DC, or Los Angeles. Washington DC would not be a good place to go right now I think because they may consider your being there as a plan to attack or try to take over the government. New York City is nice, it has museums, shopping, and lots of sights to see. Los Angeles is famous because of Hollywood and the movie industry," she replied.

"Let's go to New York City," I told Sara and Charlene. We can act like the tourists we are because I know nothing of the city. Sara, your help will be much appreciated, otherwise we might find ourselves in trouble," I remarked. "Charlene, do you think it would be a good idea to use your glamour while we are there?" I asked Charlene.

Charlene shakes her head in response, "Glamour is for hunting, we are not going hunting."

"There will be enough trouble just by you being there, you know that right? Having Charlene looking like herself won't add more trouble," Sara reminded me. I stuck my tongue out at her. She did it right back at me.

Sara has changed a lot since she first came to me after I disbanded the council. She was so scared and timid when she came to me, but now she is more open and has regained a lot of her self-confidence. She has also become friendlier to people and a whole lot more mature. I knew I would like her that first time we met and she told me her name. She has taken it upon herself to teach Charlene English, while I try to sort things out with our place in the world.

Charlene is doing great in adjusting to life now. I am trying to be like Charlene and just be myself but it's been difficult with all this attention I have been getting. Charlene is so confident that she goes out as herself. I can blend in without magic, but she will always stand out unless she uses her glamour. This example has made Elizabeth more open about herself and using her glamour less. I hope that a time will come when they both can go out as themselves with no problems.

I am trying to adjust myself. It was easier to understand modern society due to Kyle's memories but it's difficult to adjust to all the hate I am seeing from the people to each other. They also show a whole lot of hate towards me. How am I going to win them over when half of the people will not listen to anything that I say? How are they going to accept wizards when they can't even accept me? I have been trying to give people time to adjust to that magic exists but they are just so stubborn. The extremist media on both sides has weaponized me against the other side.

The divide between people just seems to grow every day. I have a feeling that one day there will be a match that will ignite a war throughout the world between the two extremes. I know that this will affect the wizards as well, not just because they live in these areas, but because they will join a side. The media puts fuel on the fires of hate and the extremists feed off of. The extremists have even infiltrated the leaders of the land on both sides.

It is depressing to think of how much hate and anger people have toward each other. It makes me think that I should just go back to hiding and let people kill each other off. I know that I have a similar problem with hate when it comes to men. I have been trying to get over it and I think I am making some progress, then some man will say something stupid that causes my anger to grow. Who can save the people of this world? I am starting to question if I can be of any help at all.

The male leaders of the world are fighting hard to suppress women, just as they always have. If they can't even accept a female leader, how will they ever accept me? It's the same attitude that Adam had towards women, and that is what got us all into this mess in the first place. I wonder what would happen if I decided to use my power to take over the world. Would I be any better than them, or would I be corrupted as much as they have been? Also, I have no desire to rule the world. The most important thing for me is to be happy with my family.

Yes, I need to be happy with my family, so that means I need to find the rest of my family and get us back together.

I was so lost in thought that I didn't even hear what Sara was saying to me. I was lost to the world as I drifted through the sea of my thoughts. I blink a few times as Sara yells my name a couple of times, bringing me out of my head. "Have you heard anything I have said to you?" she asked.

"Sorry Sara, I was lost in thought and completely zoned out. What was it that you were saying to me?" I asked her.

"Lilith, are you ok, I've never seen you this distracted before?" she asked me with concern on her face. This caused Charlene to come over to try to comfort me.

"You know, I have never been much of a social person. Even in Eden, I didn't spend time with Adam and Eve. Then it was only Michael and Lucifer. I was alone after that till I met Charlene. I loved spending time with her, but mostly we were alone together. We didn't socialize with anyone else, I only talked to people when I needed to find a fair maiden to join us in bed. They never stuck around after that. When we had kids, it was just all of us together and that was it. I admit I was happy with that. I loved that I had my family and it was just us. I was finally happy in life, but then that was taken away from me." I explain to them as I take a breath and let out a sigh.

"Now I have you, Charlene, and Elizabeth and that makes me very happy. now, though, I have to be someone I have never been before. I don't know how to socialize. I don't know how to build relationships with other people. How am I supposed to help people when there is a vast portion of society that I don't want to save? The ugliness of this world is something that I have never really dealt with. How can people be happy with all this hate and violence that fills societies?"

"I don't know what to do that will help people change, you changed so much from the first time I met you. What helped you change?" I finally asked Sara.

"You did, Lilith. You made me see just how bad I was treating others that first time we met, and you stripped me naked and covered me in goo. I had to look at myself in the mirror and try to reason why it was ok for me to do that to others, but a major crime to have it done to me. Then you took me in after you broke up the power of the council. You didn't have to, and I was so scared to ask to join you. I was so scared that I would have all my sins fall upon me if I was alone. You gave me a chance when you had no obligation to do so. I changed because you gave me a reason to change. You made me want to be a better person so that I would be worthy of your affection. If you weren't there for me, I don't know if I would have had the strength to carry on," she said as she wrapped her arms around me and hugged me.

"You just need to be you and live a good life, be happy, and don't let anyone else tell you who to be. Charlene and I are here to help you when you have doubts or when you need help. You and Charlene make me feel like I am the most special woman in the world. Let me do the same for you." She finished by giving me a sweet kiss on the lips.

I realized I needed to cherish these moments with her because I knew she wouldn't be with us forever. I look over at Charlene, "I wish we could make her immortal like us. I don't want to lose her."

Charlene and Sara were able to lift my spirits so I could function and wasn't trapped in a downward spiral. That is the thing about despair, it feeds on itself and grows until it consumes you. We all need someone to help bring us back from the edge. I am so grateful to have such wonderful women in my life to help keep me sane.

Tonight, Sara and Charlene gave me the extra attention and love that I needed to feel like myself again. Their support and love have given me the strength to carry on and open myself up to the world.

The rest of the week we did our normal routine of school, where Charlene and I taught our students how to push the limits of their power. Charlene was picking up quite a bit of English being around everyone so much. She was so proud of herself for the progress she made. She had a little trouble with slang and understanding jokes, but that is to be expected when she hasn't had a whole lot of exposure to American culture. All my friends spent time helping her with her English.

We get ready to head to New York City, getting warm clothes since winter has the city held tight in its grasp. I teleport us to the teleport station in Raleigh because I have not yet visited the city. We got sent to a station right outside of Times Square, which was so different than anything that I have ever seen. The large screens displayed advertisements for the different stores and businesses. It was also very crowded. I don't think I have ever seen so many people in one place like this.

The street is filled with cars and buses. The sidewalk was just as crowded as the street, we could hardly walk without being bumped by someone. The good thing was that we were not recognized by any of the people out on the streets. I think it was because they were all lost in their world that they just ignored us. After taking some pictures of us we hailed a cab to take us to the Empire State Building.

Unfortunately, this is when the trouble started. People started to notice us. There were quite a few people there that were just taking pictures and videos of us as we waited in line. We kept calm as we were not trying to start any trouble. That lasted till we got up to the ticket counter, and the cashier was struck dumb by us. She couldn't even process that we were asking for tickets. We were finally able to get our tickets but then we had trouble when we were waiting for our turn to go up the elevator.

Someone had called the police on us. We were quickly surrounded by police with their guns drawn. I just wanted to do something fun with the woman I love. They couldn't even let us do that. The police quickly ordered us to get our hands up and to get down on the ground. This of course made everyone's phones point toward us in hopes that they could catch something interesting.

"Officer, do you think that we would give ourselves up, here to you? We have been holding off the FBI for quite a while now. If you continue in trying to apprehend us, someone is going to get hurt," Sara was the first to talk to the police. This is so different from the girl that hid behind me when we talked to the FBI. As we are talking the police have cleared the people of the area.

"Come on guys, we are just here to enjoy some sites. We don't want to start an incident. How about we compromise, you bring us your police chief to talk to us, and we with a stay right here and not start any trouble." I spoke. I don't know how these people can be so dense as to think that they could do anything to us. On my left, Charlene decided she was hot standing here with our coats on and took them off. She had a naughty secretary outfit on and was as always sexy as hell. Of course, the police got all crazy because she moved. Sara and I both took our coats off because we knew this would be a long day for us here.

I guess that they are trying to evacuate the building to get people out of the way. We had time before anyone important decided to show up. I look around at the officers and see a cute, petite officer with black hair. I point towards her, "You there, officer, where is the best food in all of New York?"

She of course said nothing. I guess they were not going to start up a conversation. "Oh, come on officers, we are just trying to make this as painless as possible. There is nothing wrong with a little chat while we wait to get this all sorted out." We get nothing in response.

We wait about fifteen minutes before a new person comes into the area. We see a tall woman in a very nicely tailored blue suit. Here auburn hair was pulled back tight into a bun. She has minimal makeup on, and a badge hanging on a chain around her neck.

She walks closer to us and holds out her hand, "Hello, Lilith, Charlene, and Sara. I am Special Agent in Charge Alice Bates. You wanted to chat so let's talk. You have caused quite a stir around the globe with your activities. So, tell me, what brought you here to NYC?"

I returned her handshake as did Charlene and Sara. I looked at her over trying to judge just what type of person she was, but she maintained a calm demeanor. "You are well informed. Alice, can I call you Alice? We are just here in the city to see the sites. Charlene and I have very little knowledge of this country, so Sara here is being our guide on the best sites to see here in the United States." I reply.

"Well, that is very nice, there is much to see here in New York. There is only one problem that we are having here. You see, the incident at the Vatican has upset a lot of people. The Vatican has stated that they are quite unhappy with you as is the Italian government. They want us to extradite you to Italy so you can face charges there. This is something we just can't ignore. You are also looking at quite a few resisting arrest charges here in the States as well as possible kidnapping charges. Also, you are considered to be an illegal immigrant." She said to me in her calm but authoritative voice.

"Kidnapping? I didn't kidnap anyone. So, who did I supposedly kidnap?" I asked more perturbed about that than the rest of the charges she had listed. "Do you think I can file kidnapping charges against the Vatican since they were holding my wife against her will?" I asked, losing my cool a little more.

"I have no idea if you can file charges against the Vatican, that's for the Vatican to decide. As for who you kidnapped, she is standing right next to you." She pointed to Sara who looked just as shocked as I did.

"I haven't been kidnapped. I am here with Lilith of my own free will." Sara responds.

"That's not what your parents say, Sara," Alice said to her.

"My parents? Do you mean the people who kicked me out of their house because I am a lesbian? Those people?" Sara yells, getting upset.

"Sara that is not for me to decide, that is up to the DA to determine the validity of the charges." She said to Sara, still showing no emotion. Is this woman a robot or something?

I put my hand on Sara's shoulder trying to calm her down. I know this is going to get very messy.

"You said we were illegal immigrants, but what country do you think we are citizens of? Where would you try to deport us too? How do you think you can impose your citizenship standards on people who are older than any country in the world? Remember I am the first human, you all and your relatives come after me. I'm afraid your authority over me is nonexistent." I said, finally realizing the futility of arguing with Alice.

"I am sorry you feel that way Lilith, but this country has a rule of law and everyone within our borders is subject to our laws. You can run from this; you have proved that there is nothing we can do to stop you. But I must ask that you leave Sara with me so that I can return her to her parents." Alice said calmly to me.

Sara was the first to respond, "Like hell, I will. This is my family." Sara said defiantly, pointing at Charlene and me.

"You heard here, she is not going to go with you, Alice. She chose to stay with Charlene and me, and I will always respect her wishes. I respect you more than the other agents I have contact with. You are very straightforward and honest. Brave too, not many people would have just walked up to us and shaken our hands. While I respect you as a person, you fail to understand. With the power we wield and the fact that we are immortal, do you honestly believe that this or any nation in the world could stop us? There is a reason we have not fought your law enforcement yet, it's not because we can't, it's because that is not our mission. We are here to assist humanity; we can't do that if you are constantly fighting us.

If Michael would have not shown up and picked a fight with me, no damage would have been done at the Vatican, besides the floor where Charlene was buried. You FBI have just done everything you can to come after us. I offered to talk with your leaders but they are not interested. Why should we follow your rules when they refuse to even talk to us? I keep getting contacted by people who have no real authority to do any more than try to arrest me." I said to her.

"Like you said I have no authority to offer you anything other than to talk with the DA," Alice admitted.

"Ok then, here is what I am going to do then. You will call whomever you have to so I can speak to someone in congress, and we will continue on our sightseeing. I'm thinking we should just teleport to the Statue of Liberty. So go ahead Alice, make your phone calls and you'll know where we are at when you can arrange something." I said to her as I grabbed my favorite ladies and teleported us to Liberty Island. We ended up surprising the tourists on the island.

I must admit that I was amazed by the size of the statue. I don't understand its meaning but I do know it is one of the most recognizable symbols of the United States. It's pretty amazing what was able to be accomplished by humans without magic. Charlene looks at me with a smile, "I am going to get a better look from the air." She shrugs her coat off and expands her wings. Her wings flex as she flaps them to gain height and starts to circle the statue.

Tourists were looking and pointing at her as she continued to gain height. I look over at Sara, "would you like to take an aerial view of the statue?" Sara nodded her head yes. I grabbed her waist and brought her closer to me. My magic built up around me as I willed the air to lift us off the ground and into the air. Unfortunately, I don't have the maneuverability of Charlene, but it was still nice to do this with Sara. She got a little scared and wrapped her arms around my neck and held on tight. My arms gripped her tighter so she felt more secure.

Sara looks at me after taking a good look at the statue. "Lilith this is amazing and a little romantic." Her lips close in on mine and we lose ourselves in the moment.

"Lilith, something is coming," Charlene yells at me. I looked up to see several helicopters coming toward us. Sara lays her head on my shoulder and keeps a tight hold on me.

"Let's go to the torch and land just in case," I say to Charlene. We make our way over to the torch and land on the walkway around the torch. The rotor wash from the helicopters forces a great amount of wind and dust around us. The black unmarked helicopters began circling us and the statue. They seemed to be there to keep a watch on what we are doing. "Let's get back to the ground, to get away from this rotor wash," I said to Sara and Charlene. They both give me a nod and we go into the torch to descend.

Charlene climbs down the ladder first, then Sara, and finally me. We wanted to make sure Sara was with us to protect her from harm. It also served to help Sara to not expose herself as a wizard. The stairs that we had to use to get down the body of the statue spiral down the center pillar. We did not run into any trouble getting down to the pedestal museum.

This is when we first encountered the museum staff. They gave us wide-eyed looks as we milled around in the museum. It is interesting to see the history of this statue. I have missed so much of human history that I like to catch glimpses of what I missed. Everyone was keeping a safe distance from us, not that we were doing anything out of the ordinary at this moment. We did enjoy our self-guided tour of the statue. We were sure to take lots of pictures and videos as we made our way through the museum.

Soon we are met by the stylish Alice and several older males that were behind her. They were all dressed in suits and had an air of authority about them. "Hello Alice, so glad you could join us," I said to them. "I do love to see the history of you humans, it's amazing how much the world has changed in three thousand years." I talked to her as if she were a friend of mine.

"I'm sure it is quite a culture shock for you two," Alice said to me coldly. I could already tell I was not going to like where this was going. She was much more civil at our first meeting than she is now.

"So, who are your friends?" I asked, pointing to the two gentlemen that were standing behind her. They had a look of importance about them and the look of a hunter. These were not the type of people that I should take lightly. I expand my senses to see what else I can pick up on around us. I found a barrier made around the museum. It blocks my view from outside the barrier. It's not overly strong but it is an attempt to keep us from leaving.

"Lilith, your reign has come to an end," said one of the males behind her. He had deep eyes that were filled with coldness. His jaw was tight and his lips were pressed into a thin line. He stood very rigidly in his grey suit. His hair cut neatly and short was peppered with grey.

Sara moves slowly so that she is behind me and protected from whatever was to come towards us. She places her hand on my shoulder so that she can stay close to me and be protected.

I give her a reassuring smile over my shoulder to let her know not to worry. "I'm sorry, my reign?" I asked him looking as innocent as I can. Charlene has moved to Sara and wrapped her in her wings to protect her while I move toward the two men.

"You have me at a loss right now. I have no idea what you're talking about. I don't have reign over anyone." I say to them that all three of them have what looks like a focus, in their hands. Now I understand, these are some wizards that are in the government. But who do they represent?

Alice was preparing her magic. I could see the energy flowing through her focus. Interesting, I completely missed any trace of magic on her during the first meeting. "Lilith you should have just given Sara up. You have angered quite a few people by keeping her away from her marital responsibilities." Alice stated in a very cold tone.

"Alice, you should know by now that I don't recognize arranged marriages, especially when it goes against what the woman wants. What else do you all want from me? I can't imagine you thought you could come here with a couple of wizards and threaten me to give up Sara." I asked them all.

"True, Lilith, we do have other concerns. You have disrupted the plans of the council, but we are here to put things back in order as they should be." The second man said. His blonde hair gave him a youthful look. He wore the same grey suit, that fit tight on his muscular body. He was a fighter for sure.

"I see you work for the old council. That's why I wasn't getting any interest in their replacements. I have to go on to say this is a bold move, attacking us in the middle of a national monument. Let me guess, you are going to blame any damage done on me and my wife. Then you are going to try to set up the narrative that I am the terrorist everyone has been saying I am," I said in a condescending tone.

"We don't need to set the narrative that you are the terrorist. It has been well distributed and is commonly accepted. This will just be another nail in your coffin. After this, you will go into that box with the angel lock. That should keep you out of our way. You have no idea what kind of hornet's nest you have stirred up," the blond-haired man said as if I was already beaten. He must have missed the phone that Sara was pointing at them.

"You are so smug like you think you have won. I can easily get past your little barrier and your little group here. That little bit of magic that you pulled into your focus items, is nothing but a drop of the magical power that flows through Charlene and me. You have no idea what I am capable of. I'm sure you think you have this great plan of attack but I have taken precautions myself," I say with a slight chuckle.

"That box will be slag before you I will ever get into it. How is it that you were going to force me into that box?" I asked. Then I felt the shield over us going down. I could feel Charlene's magic in the air where the shield was. I sent out a more magical sense to feel what was on the other side. I was able to detect twenty more wizards outside of the statue. I also noticed that the three inside have not noticed that the shield is down.

I quickly put up a rebound shield, that I used on the priests, around Sara, Charlene, and me. We were not going to do anything to attack these three. We would let them take damage from their magic.

To get them to initiate their attacks, I jump forward. Landing a few feet from Alice. She let loose with her spell. A cone of ice came towards me hitting my shield. From the other side of the spell, I can hear Alice scream out as her spell froze her solid. The shock of what happened to Alice caused the two men to lose their concentration, causing their spells to dissipate and fail. I call over to Sara, "Keep recording, we will need this to prove we are not the ones who attacked or did anything to the Statue of Liberty."

We then run past the two men and make our way to the exit. I know that Charlene is aware of the fact that there are twenty more wizards outside of the statue. The wizards were all dressed as FBI. That was pretty brilliant of them, now it looks like I'm a terrorist running from the FBI. If all you could see was what was coming from the outside. I see plenty of news helicopters flying around. I need to get them to use magic against me so that I can change the narrative.

Instead of using magic, they start shooting at us. They are aware that they are being watched right now. What they don't know is that I already have a video of one of them using magic. The bullets just bounced off of my shield, causing them to ricochet all over the place. We didn't move from where we were standing letting them keep shooting at us.

They finally stop shooting at us, I'm guessing they ran out of bullets. We all kept calm as we stood there facing off with the FBI wizards. Who was going to blink first? I smiled at all of them, "that is some good discipline, I must say. You take me on without the use of your most powerful weapons. I'm a little hurt that you thought this would work. You had to know that your guns wouldn't work on us. I know you had to put on a good show for the cameras. So, the men on to pulling the strings can make me out to be public enemy number one."

The FBI wizards all looked at each other confused about where I was going with this. I smiled at them and went on, "unfortunately for you guys, there was a bit of an oops moment inside the museum. I'm sure Alice wasn't worried that she would be on the security feed. You could all erase it and make something else. She got sloppy and missed how my girlfriend here was recording as she used magic. Also, they blabbed about the council and the fight you all are having with me. It's a little embarrassing, I must say, that all three of them missed that little phone recording everything."

"See now I can send this little video all around to every news station in the world and we can watch the reaction of a world leader as they find out that they are just puppets in the hands of wizards. This will bring on another wave of witch trials for sure, and I can sit back comfortably in my home watching everything burn down around me. Now, I have been nice to you all keeping wizards out of the news, but you had to go and threaten me and my family," I finish with a shake of my head.

"We are done playing with you Lilith, you will fall in line like the rest of the world or we will take you down. We put up signal jammers around the island so we know you are not live streaming. All we have to do is erase what's on that phone and none of what you saw here will make it farther than the tabloids. We will lock you in a box and bury you in a deep dark hole where no one will ever find you," the lead agent replies to me.

"And why would I submit to you?" I asked trying to understand what he has that he thinks he can make me submit.

He waves his hand in the air as a signal, and six agents walk forward with Elizabeth, David, and James shackled and gagged. "With all our dealings with demons, we have learned how to bind them. I don't know if your daughter Elizabeth will be killed by the explosive vests, I have on them or if she will have to live in terror having watched her husband and child blown up. Either way, it works for me since she will not be seeing them again anyway."

Charlene's eyes fill with rage as she tries to find a way that she can break them free. I put my hand on her shoulder and I whispered to her, "Be patient, I will break the cuffs and shield them from the bombs. After I do that, they are yours to do with as you please."

"So, what's going to be Lilith, are you and your wife going to submit, or am I going to have to pull the trigger?" He asked me to toy with the detonator.

I give Sara a quick smile so she knows how to protect herself, and then I turn to face the agent. My magic has been swarming in my belly since I got out here and it is itching to be released. I use my magic on the cuffs feeling the block of demonic magic that is etched into the metal cuffs. Clever, too bad for them, I don't use demonic magic. I quickly break the spell etched onto the cuffs, Elizabeth feels it first and gives me a small nod. I then quickly slip a shield over their bodies next to the skin to keep the bomb from doing them any damage.

With a big grin, I whisper to Charlene, "on my signal." I know she will know when to pounce. "Mr. FBI wizard man, I think you have sorely underestimated us. You went after our family, so in our eyes, your lives are forfeit. I'll tell you what, I'll give you a choice. Disarm the bombs and back away and we will kill you fast or pull the trigger and find out how long Charlene can keep you alive while she removes your skin."

"Guess that is a, no? I did warn you what would happen if you didn't submit," he smiles as he pulls the trigger on the remote. Three small explosions go off simultaneously, causing a huge cloud of smoke and dust to rise around them.

When the dust settled, David, James, and Elizabeth were all unharmed and their cuffs were off. I quickly teleported David and James over to me. They landed next to Sara who stood between them and the other wizards. I nodded to Charlene. Her eyes went red and her black claws extended. She lets out a feral scream as she rushes toward them. This causes the wizards to respond by throwing magic at her. Elizabeth also rushes towards the wizards, quickly ripping them apart. Neither she nor Charlene used any magic to attack. It was all physical attacks.

I saw limbs fly off of wizards that tried to attack Charlene in close quarters, she gutted others in her path. The carnage was enough to turn anyone's stomach. I know this whole thing was captured on the cameras from the helicopters that were circling off in the distance. This definitely would not look good on the news without the video on Sara's phone.

The leader was the only one not touched. I had him held in my magic. I promised him, a long painful death and I am a woman of my word. I brought Alice out next to the other idiot. I tried to see if I could revive her, but it had been too long. She was probably dead at this point but I thawed her out anyway. She lay still on the ground. The other two wizards were nowhere to be found. "Take a good look at the mess you have made. I wasn't going after you but you still had to make a play against my family. I warned everyone to leave my family alone. This is what happens when you don't heed my warnings."

"Now you have exposed wizards to the world and have shown that you have infiltrated government agencies. This is going to cause lots of problems for the wizarding community. I hope you are happy with what you have done." I said as I give him a soft slap on the cheek.

"Kill me or not, it won't matter. We will destroy you one way or another for we are legion," he said in defiance of me. I shook my head at him. Some of the research that Sara and I have been doing online gave me an idea. I created a ball gag and put it in his mouth and strapped it tight around his head.

David walked up to me and put his hand on my shoulder, "Excuse me, Lilith. I have something I must say to him." I stepped aside for David and smiled at him. He looks at the wizard with rage in his eyes, "you tried to kill me and my family and you think you are the one who is in the right?" He struck out with a massive gut punch that had him on the ground trying to catch his breath.

I grabbed David in a hug and whispered in his ear, "I am so happy that I was able to save you. I am sorry that you were in that position in the first place. You are family and I will always be here for you. I know we don't see eye to eye on a lot of things, but you treat Elizabeth well and she loves you very much. I hope that you will consider us your family as well."

He returned the hug and said, "thank you Lilith for saving us. I am happy we are family too." He put his hand on my shoulder and gave me a big smile.

I look over at James and he is just standing there with a look of shock on his face, next to Sara. I walked over to him, "I hope that you never get used to seeing sights like this. This is not what we want to be. I know that you know this but I will always be here to protect you and so will Charlene." I give him a big hug as well.

"Sara, you did a good job today especially catching everything on video. I am glad you thought of that. I want to say thank you for standing between the danger and my family." I grabbed her and gave her a big kiss.

"Your welcome Lilith, but I hope that they are my family as well." She gives me a pleading look.

"Of course, they are, my love, you are my mate as well. So, they are as much your family as they are mine." I walk with her, my arm wrapped around her waist. Charlene was also very proud of Sara for her actions. She comes over to Sara and cups her face with her hands and kisses her deeply.

Elizabeth was standing in front of us with her arm around David. "Thank you, Sara, for helping my family today. It means a lot to me that you put yourself between them and danger," she said looking so proud of Sara. "I'm not going to start calling you mom though," Elizabeth joked.

"Thank you, I am not ready for anything like that," she replied in relief.

"Sara, I can call you grandma around campus if it would make you feel better," James said laughing. Sara's eyes go wide and she has a pleading look on her face.

Charlene steps up to James and swats his butt, "No teasing Sara, I will not allow it." She has a stern look on her face.

James quickly apologizes while rubbing his behind. Everyone else was laughing at the situation.

Elizabeth turns to Charlene and me, "Mother, mum I knew you would protect us in that situation. Mother, I especially want to thank you for letting me go after the men that did this to us. I would have been a little upset if you had teleported me like you did David and James. Just thank you for being there for me and my family." Charlene and I give Elizabeth a tight hug. Oh god, it's been so long since we have had a moment like this where we all hugged each other. I looked over at Charlene with a big smile, but a tear in my eye. We were together and this hug made my heart swell with love.

Sara brought us back to the present by saying, "what are we going to do with this guy? We can't kill him now, not with the cameras on us." Sara brought up a good point if I kill him know it will make me look evil. We are already going to have a problem with the ones that we did kill. With everything that the cameras saw, I can't make the bodies disappear. It looks like we are going to have to talk to the police.

"Sara, do you have a signal on your phone now?" I asked.

"Yes, it looks like the scramblers are disabled," Sara replied.

"Ok, here is what I want you to do. Upload that video to social media and send it to the big news networks. I am going to call the police and tell them to come and investigate the scene. If we are going to get on the good side of the public, we need to make sure that I show that I am willing to comply with law enforcement." I told everyone. I was naive that I could play games with law enforcement and still be able to win over the public.

I don't want to do this but it's difficult to figure out how we can coexist in this world of humans. It's about to get crazier now that wizards have been out to the world. I expect to see some witch hunts shortly. I have been spinning my wheels for a while now. I think it's time to be honest with myself, and realize I can't change how the world feels by myself. I need help, but where is the question? This time I am not going to face danger alone, I will always bring my family. I made that mistake when fighting Michael, but I can't put my family through losing me again.

I take my phone out and dial 911. When they answered, "This is Lilith, I was just attacked by wizards claiming to be FBI agents. I am requesting NYPD to come out to Liberty Island and investigate. My party and I will remain here on the island while you do your investigation. I have a video recording of the whole incident so that police can use it for whatever means they see fit." I hung up the phone before the dispatcher could say anything.

I look at my family, "I am glad that you are all safe and that you are by my side. I don't know what I would do if I didn't have you all with me." I said to them as tears started to fall from my eyes.

It was a little later when I got a video chat request from Saul. I accepted the call to see if I was talking to him but he appears to be live on the set. "Hello, Saul, I suppose you are calling me about the incidents here in New York today?" I asked.

Saul: That I am Lilith. I was especially interested in what happened there on Liberty Island. It looked like you were fighting people that used magic like you. We are a bit concerned because you informed us that no one can use magic like you.

Lilith: Saul, you're right. I did say that no one can use magic like me, and what I was saying is true. I did say it to be misleading and protect the wizard community. They were not ready to expose themselves to the world yet, and after reading some world history I can understand their hesitance.

Saul: So how is their magic different from yours? It looked like it was the same.

Lilith: In simple terms, wizards cannot internalize magical energy and are therefore limited in their power and their application of magic. Each wizard has one or two elements that they can easily cast. My magic starts from inside my body and therefore I can cast all elements. I am only limited by my imagination. There is more to it than that, but that is all I am willing to share at this time.

Saul: Now that you have to take care of the attack, what are you still doing on the island? Usually, you leave once you are done.

Lilith: You are right, I usually leave once I complete whatever task that I am doing. Today, though, I have contacted the local authorities to come out and I will submit to whatever questions they have.

Saul: One last question for you Lilith, why the carnage? You have never killed anyone like that before, why now?

Lilith: That is true Saul I have never left a body count like this before. This was different because I had already warned the wizards what would happen if they came after me or my family. That alone was not enough of a reason to kill them all, but they had to push things even further. As the video shows they were trying to lock me in a box separating me from my family, and they also put explosives on my daughter, her husband, and my grandson. It was lucky for us that they didn't realize how different my magic was from what they were used to dealing with, that I was able to protect them when the wizards set off the explosives. And understandably that made my wife and my daughter very upset.

Saul: I think we get the picture, Lilith. I hope we can talk to you again later after you finish dealing with the police.

We said our goodbyes and I hung up my phone. I have a feeling that this will get us an audience with the big guys in government. Not the way I wanted to, but it is what it is. We didn't have to wait long before NYPD and the Coast Guard showed up at the island.

The officers first put all of us into cuffs and escorted us back to the boat. We all fully co-operated with the police and offered no resistance. I had to check my sarcasm at the door because that was my first instinct when dealing with people.

When we got back to the station, we were all put into holding cells, till they could question us further. James and David were called up first, and Sara got up a little later. Charlene, Elizabeth, and I just sat quietly in the cell till we were called up.

***

I was placed in an interrogation room that had a metal table and a few chairs. I was handcuffed to the table which I thought was funny since it would not hinder me at all. They kept me in the room alone for about an hour before three gentlemen came in. Two were dressed like the FBI agents I have seen, while the third was dressed a little more casually. I guess he is NYPD.

Detective Brown: I am Detective Brown, and I am with the NYPD. I am going to be asking you some questions about your involvement with the incidents at the Empire State Building and the Statue of Liberty. These two are FBI and they will be sitting in on the interview. First, can you state your name for the Record?

Lilith: Lilith Primis

Detective Brown: Can you tell me your date of birth?

Lilith: Nope, the calendar did not exist back when I was created. I'm immortal remember? So, if you're looking for my age, which I hear is not polite to ask a lady, it is roughly ten thousand years old.

Detective Brown: Okay, how about your address?

Lilith: I don't have an address for the home my wife and I created a magically protected pocket of space. The only way to get to it is to be teleported in. Detective Brown looks like he doesn't believe what I am saying and he is getting annoyed.

Detective Brown: What happened at the Empire State Building?

Lilith: That's what I would like to know. My wives and I were doing a little sightseeing here in the city. We decided to go to the Empire State Building to take in the view of the city. We paid for our tickets and were in line at the elevators when we were suddenly surrounded by law enforcement personnel, though after what happened at the Statue of Liberty, I am not sure they were law enforcement.

A woman named Alice, sorry if I don't remember her last name, claimed to be a special agent in charge of the FBI. She spouted off a bunch of crazy charges against Charlene and me. I didn't pay much attention to what she was saying. I told her to get someone that can deal with me. I wasn't going to talk with her because it would be useless since she couldn't promise me anything. I told her I would wait for her at the Statue of Liberty, and I teleported the three of us to the Statue of Liberty.

Detective Brown: So, you ignored an order from the FBI?

Lilith: Yep, I ignored her, the FBI seems to be a bit corrupt so I don't trust them or want to deal with them. I smile at the two FBI agents that are sitting next to Detective Brown. Their faces tensed up as I said that but they did not say anything.

Detective Brown: Yes, it has been established that you do not listen to law enforcement and have no respect for the laws of this country. So why are you sitting here talking now?

Lilith: Detective Brown let me ask you if you had the power that I have shown people so far would you really talk to the peons or would you go directly to the top? As for why I am talking to you, I am trying to get humans back to Eden. I, unfortunately, do not know how to make that happen so I am trying to figure out how to help. I tried going directly to the top but they refused to talk to me so now I am trying to talk to you.

Detective Brown: I am not here to discuss your politics but here to find out why twenty people are dead on Liberty Island. Their bodies were ripped apart, so we are having trouble identifying what parts belong to who.

Lilith: Of course, Detective Brown, the why is simple. The first person to die was Alice as I am sure you saw in the video. She used magic against me only for my barrier magic to rebound it back on her. She died because she ended up freezing herself. The other nineteen people died because they tried to blow up my daughter, her husband, and my grandson. Those wizards were trying to stick me in a box and take me away from my family again. But Charlene and Elizabeth did what they did because they tried to hurt them. Plain and simple.

Detective Brown: I saw that you did nothing to stop them from killing them. Then you tortured an FBI agent.

Lilith: Tortured him, right let's go with that. All I did was ask him if he was ready for me to kill him slowly. Fortunately for him, Sara was a voice of reason and so he remains alive. I am still not sure how I will punish him but I will figure something out.

Detective Brown: So, you plan to go after him again? Are you planning on killing him next time without Sara's voice of reason?

Lilith: Nah, no need to, I have something even better in store for him. I will bind his magic permanently so he will be stuck as a normal human for the rest of his life. That is most likely what I will do, but we will see. It all depends on how much he pisses me off when I visit him next time.

Detective Brown: You talk as though you are going home after this. What makes you think that is going to happen?

Lilith: Simple, you are unable to hold me here and I think you know that. Nor will you be able to hold my wife or daughter. My daughter will not let you hold her husband and her son. Either Charlene or I will get Sara back. The whole time I am doing this you will be sitting in that chair unable to move. It's simple Detective Brown, these cuffs holding me to the table are nothing for me to get out of. Your bullets will not reach me, so when I want to go, I will leave. There is just one thing I would like to know. Were they FBI agents?

Detective Brown: I cannot give you that information.

Lilith: Ok, I was just curious how far the wizard community has infiltrated your government.

The detective got up and walked out of the room without saying anything else to me. The FBI followed him out of the room and I was left alone again. I reached out with my magic looking for the others. I could feel Elizabeth and Charlene were close. I couldn't feel anyone else in the area. I should be able to feel James if he was close. Well, everyone knows how to get back to the house. I started getting bored, so I worked patterns into the metal table. Twisting the metal legs to be more decorative and creating a flower pattern on the tabletop. After that, I started to work on the three chairs that were across the table from me. It felt good to be creative with my magic. So many times, I have to be destructive with it rather than constructive.

I finished up two of the three chairs when Detective Brown ran into the room. "What the hell have you done?" he asked angrily.

"I was bored, so I decided to get a little creative with the furniture. I think it looks a lot nicer now." I replied with a smile. The detective still looked furious at what I had done.

"They are not supposed to look nice. They are supposed to be plain, boring, and uncomfortable. Suspects are not supposed to be comfortable here." He yelled at me as he walked off.

Well, poop on him. I think the chairs are much nicer and they break the monotony of the room. There is no reason to add a little pizzazz to the room. Detective Brown comes back in the room with an older man in a dress uniform. I suppose he is in charge here. I look at him and give him an innocent smile and I wave my fingers hi at him.

The Chief is fuming at me, like I shit in his coffee. "Turn all this back to the way it was then get the hell out of my precinct." He yells at me. I just roll my eyes and wave my hand over the table to turn it back into its boring, smooth metal top. I changed the chairs back as well.

"I will be happy to leave when you release all of my family," I said happily. I shook my hands and the cuffs fell off of me. They looked at me in shock as I smiled at them again. "I told you that the only reason I was here is that I wanted to be. You have nothing that could keep me here in this building if I wanted to leave. So do you want to get someone with a lot more power for me to talk to?"

The chief looks at me, then turns to the detective, "get them all out of my precinct. If the Feds want them, they can take them in. I don't want them messing up my building anymore." The detective looked at him and nodded.

The chief walked out still fuming. The detective turns to me, "you heard him let go and get you out processed. Do me a favor and don't come back to New York. You are nothing but trouble." I smiled at him.

"We'll see, I won't promise to never come back. It's such an amazing city. I would have just been visiting all the sites nicely and peacefully, but then we got interrupted. Besides, I already bought tickets to go to the top of the Empire State Building. I will want to be able to do that someday." I said with a smile and a wink.

"Just go." The detective said as he led me out. I was getting a lot of looks from the other officers as we walked out.

I turned to the detective, "sorry for making your day so difficult. It was not my intention when I can to the city. I also find you an interesting person. You were very professional during our chat. I like that in people, you just stuck to your job and didn't waste a lot of time on useless talk."

"I honestly don't care what you think of me, to me you are just a criminal that will get away with it all just because you are powerful. I have no respect for you or your family. You flaunt your power and think you can do whatever you want," he said as we entered the processing room to get my things back.

I find David and James waiting outside the room. I am surprised that Sara isn't out here yet. I walk over to the desk clerk, "I am checking on a person who was brought in with me. A Sara Griffen." I told him, getting nervous, that she wasn't here waiting.

The clerk looks up at Sara, "Ah yes, the minor Sara Griffen is being held till her parents come to pick her up." He looks at me with an attitude.

My anger starts to build up in me. It is causing my eyes to glow bright white. The clerk starts to get scared and backs up from me. "She will be brought out to me now, I am her family," I say in a more aggressive tone. Everyone in the room starts backing away from me. James takes David to the far end of the room before coming back toward me.

"Lilith, you need to calm down please we can work this out." James pleads with me. But I am beyond caring right now. I cannot even hear what he is saying to me.

I burst through the doors to the offices, and officers with their guns drawn were all staring at me with fear in their eyes. "Where is Sara Griffen? You will not take her away from me." I scream. No one speaks or moves they are all paralyzed with fear. I see Charlene and Elizabeth looking confused at me.
I speak to them in the demonic tongue, "they are trying to keep Sara from coming with us."

Elizabeth's eyes go wide with the realization that I am beyond reason. She quickly turns to the officer escorting her, "you need to bring Sara Griffen out, now. My mothers will take this place apart to get her back. You have to know idea what she means to them," Her pleas fall on deaf ears as she tries to get anyone to listen to her.

Charlene's face twists with rage as she shrugs the officer escorting her out of her way. Her wings and claws come out as she leaps toward me. My magic starts to flow out of me in waves again. People are screaming in pain as I walk past them, my magic causing them so much pain. We kept walking back toward the interrogation rooms. We got to the stairs to go up but we saw Sara standing up at the top of the stairs crying. We both run up to her, two officers are blocking her from us.

"She is coming with us!" I shout at them. Before either of them can respond Charlene knocks them out of the way with one swipe of her wing. I quickly grabbed hold of Sara and pulled her into my arms.

She is whimpering as I hug her, "they were not going to let me see you again."

"We would never leave you behind, my love," I whispered in her ear as Charlene and I walked her back down to the processing area and demanded the rest of our things. Once we were done, all of us got together in the waiting area and I teleported us all back to our home.

***

I should have stuck with my original plan of not getting involved with the police. That whole situation with Sara has taken a toll on Charlene and me. Sara has also been extra clingy to us since the police tried to hold her for her parents to pick her up. We are all a little on edge. We kidnapped her and this is going to make any future relations with the police difficult.

Charlene is taking the situation hard. It reminded her of when I was taken away from her. She has been extremely upset with other human authority figures at the school. When Sara goes to class, she usually keeps an eye on the class to make sure that nothing bad happens to her.

I don't know what they said to Sara at the police station, and she has not talked about it. I feel that whatever was said scared her more than she is letting on. I just want her to be safe and happy. I am glad that she wants to be with us. If she ever changes her mind, it will hurt, but we will accept her wishes.

The mood at the school isn't much better after being forced into the public light, the wizard children are worried about what will happen to them now. There is a huge debate among the public on how to deal with the existence of wizards.

One wizard was using magic in a public place, in Texas, when he was gunned down by police. He wasn't even doing anything bad he was just trying to entertain some people with a few tricks. Across the south, there were a lot of protests from people who felt that wizards were using magic to steal jobs that should have been theirs. They didn't even know which people were wizards.

Of course, my being in a relationship with two demons didn't help me win over the religious conservatives. They saw that attack on the FBI agents as proof of our magic’s demonic origins. They fail to realize I use angelic magic.

Politicians are campaigning on keeping wizard children out of the schools to protect children. Even though no one can tell who is a wizard unless they out themselves. Kids very rarely can use their powers before their teenage years. Then there is the fear-mongering that they are doing that the adults are sacrificing kids to their demonic overlords. There are also rumors that demonic possession is how we get our magical powers.

The violence has increased throughout the country as people are attacking others who are a little different on the suspicion that they are wizards. I am public enemy number one after I was party to the attack on the FBI agents and my attack on the police precinct. What made matters worse was that they were saying I brainwashed Sara and that I would do that to every little girl in the country. There is no talk about how her parents had disowned her over her being a lesbian.

The facts never seem to matter when they are spouting nonsense about how evil we are. Saul has been getting a lot of flak for his support for me. He has argued our case with politicians and other so-called experts. I am glad to have him on our side even if he can't reach everyone.

It doesn't help that there is a lot of political turmoil in the country, to begin with. Now we have become political pawns on both sides when we have never said that we support any one party or individual. I have said that I have gripes with the president but that is just him personally. It has nothing to do with politics.

How can we turn this around? If we can't even be accepted in the supposed land of the free, what chance do we have anywhere else in the world?

I think I am going to have to change my approach to dealing with the government and I think that means I may need to break something.

My students are practicing magic compression techniques so that they can enhance their spell's power and potency. I sit back watching them as they work through the steps. I look around the room seeing how they are safe and protected within these walls. Their faces are only twisted by concentration rather than fear. It sparks an idea that I need to share with the council.

I smile at how they have all grown from being able to use very little magic to now being able to cast complex spells and have control over magical energy. Margret, who is my number one student, has grown into herself not only physically but also with her understanding of magic. She may rival me in skill one day. What is also amazing is that she has completely changed in appearance, I no longer can see any signs that she was ever male. Along with these changes is that her confidence has grown immensely, as well as her self-esteem. She is very much more outgoing and interactive with others; not like she was before. I respect her passion.

James has also grown a lot, though I think recent events may have hindered his progress. I find he is quite nervous around strangers now. His focus has also been lacking since the incident at the Statue of Liberty. I think he is somehow responsible for getting captured and used as a tool against me. I hope that he will see that it is not his fault and that I am not upset with him. I want him to be able to get past this. I am disappointed we had a large group of wizards turn against us. I don't want to split the community. This is the time that we all need to be working together.

After class, I arranged a meeting with Minerva, David, and Vincent. We met up in Minerva's office, I am not very confident about my idea yet but I need to put it out there.

I open up the meeting, "I would like to say that I am sorry for how things went down in New York. I planned to have a nice day sightseeing and showing the world that we are like them. I wasn't sure what to do when everything went sideways. Of course, you saw me lose it when my family was brought up before me. I am sorry that wizards were outed in such a way that has caused the world to react violently. I do have an idea that I want to run by you."

Minerva looks at me, "Lilith, none of us could have foreseen the actions of a rogue element within the wizard community. I am glad that your family is safe. As for what we need to do going forward I am open to suggestions."

Vincent was nice to me, "I agree with Minerva, that attack was not something we could have predicted. You reacted in a way that any of us would have if our families were in danger. Well, maybe we wouldn't have left all that carnage, but still."

David had already said his peace to me once we had gotten settled in back here at the academy. He sat there looking at me with a neutral expression that he usually reserved for his students.

"Now that wizards are outed to the public, we need to have a presence within the world that we can use for not only protection of wizards but also act as a message to the world that we are not going away. I think it needs to be a big statement as well. I would like to bring the school into the public eye. Before you get all upset about this, I do have a protection plan as well. I would like to create two massive stone towers inside a protected wall. We will bring the school into the area as well as have shops and other businesses. It will also serve as a central place for you all to conduct council affairs as well as a place where we can meet with the leaders of the world." I laid out my idea to them.

David had the first question, "Why two towers?"

I smiled at him, "I am glad you asked that. The reason for the two towers is that they will represent both humans and wizards. It will be a symbol of our need to work together with humans to make the world a better place." I paused to gauge their reactions. They seem to be a little reluctant about the idea.

Vincent replied to me next, "I think the towers would be a great idea, but I am hesitant to support moving the academy to the area at this time. I think that will be unsafe for the students. Once we have it established and safe then we can revisit moving the school to the area."

"I see your point Vincent, and I understand that we need to protect the students. I hope we can work together on this." I smiled at him.

Minerva finally chimed in, "What do you need from us to help you with this?"

"I need some help with purchasing the land to build it on. I am sure, even though I can afford to pay for it, the government will block any purchase I try to make at this time. Then I will need to use my students to help with the massive magical energy needed to create this complex. I will also need an idea of how you want the towers to be laid out and any ideas you have on the rest of the buildings." I asked.

"This something that will take a lot of work and time to complete," Minerva commented. That is true I think to myself, the towers will take me quite a few weeks to complete even with help.

"Do we want a fence around the complex or do we want the walls around certain buildings?" I asked them.

David looked at everyone around the table before answering, "We don't want to be completely closed off or it will be no better than we are now. A security fence would work to keep people from just walking up but still show a bit of openness to the outside world. We can shield the whole complex from an attack like we did at my home and have only two entry points. One main entrance will be guarded and the second would be a teleport room that wizards can use to enter and exit the complex."

Everyone nodded in agreement with David's plan. Now we just needed to get a design for the towers and the other buildings. I also need to make room for my garden. I think of something, "how about we let the students design the towers? We will have a contest and the students can pick the winner. This way they feel like they have a say in the future of their community."

Minerva was ecstatic at the idea and started quickly coming up with ideas for how we were going to hold the contest. It's nice to see her so passionate about doing something that will benefit her students.

After the meeting was over, I left campus and wandered around my garden just lost in thought. This whole thing of interacting with the public rather than just hanging out in my home with Sara and Charlene is so difficult. I can't help but think about how much easier my life was back in the cave with only my family to worry about. I know that I have to do something, but it all seems to crumble the more I do.

I wander around till I get to the spot where the Goddess came to see me. It was so peaceful there and I thought I could still feel her presence. The flowers seem to be more vibrant here. I pray to the Goddess, 'please mother I need your help. I am so lost and I don't know where to go from here.' I, unfortunately, got no answer from her this time. I wasn't expecting her to come to me again, though I had hoped.

I finally decided to head back to my house, though I took my time walking back. No one was home by the time I made it back, Sara must still be in class. I go and lay on the bed and close my eyes to think. I, unfortunately, did not think much of anything. I fell asleep shortly after I closed my eyes. I didn't even realize I had fallen asleep because the next thing I knew I was being woken up by Sara's lips on mine.

My mind jolts back to reality, and after I finish kissing her. I sat up and looked at what time it was. Crap, I was asleep for two hours. I let out a yawn as I tried to force myself to wake up.

Sara caresses my face with her hand, "Lilith, are you ok? I've never seen you take a nap before."

I have finally knocked the cobwebs loose from my head, "yeah, I didn't mean to fall asleep. I was just trying to think. I guess I was more tired than I realized." I look around the house and don't see Charlene anywhere. "Is everything ok? Where is Charlene?" I asked her, getting worried.

Sara smiles at me, "everything is fine. Charlene is just out getting us something for dinner." My heart sighs in relief.

"I wouldn't have tried to wake you with a kiss if there was something wrong," Sara reassured me. I sat up next to her and put my arm around her shoulders.

"Sara, how are you doing after the incident with the police?" I asked, hoping she would be ok.

"It's ok, I am not worried that someone is going to try to take me away from you anymore. Thank you for coming to get me, I know that it made things worse for everyone when you did. I am still glad that you did save me from whatever hell my parents had prepared for me. You and Charlene also looked so hot as you rushed up the stairs to come to get me." She said to me with a little laugh. I chuckled as well and pulled her into a tight hug.

I pulled back and looked at her, "we will always come for you."

"You know if Charlene is getting dinner, you better be prepared to eat deer, rabbit, or some other wild game. If you want to head to the cafeteria to get some food, it will be ok." I warned her.

"I think you will be surprised by what Charlene is getting for us." Sara teased me.

"You have piqued my interest now, what is she getting for us?" I asked.

"It's a surprise and she didn't want me to tell you," Sara said with a wink.

"You two are always conspiring behind my back," I complained.

"That's just because we love you," Sara told me then kissed me on my lips.

"Speaking of surprises, I have something to tell you both as I try to work forward with the situation outside the magical world," I said as I pulled her on top of me and started to slowly kiss.

We get interrupted by my phone buzzing. Sara grabbed it from the side of the bed and looked at the screen. "It's Elizabeth, that probably means that there is something important going on," Sara told me as she handed me the phone.

"Hey Elizabeth, what's going on?" I asked.

"You need to turn on the news, something big is happening with Congress." She told me.

I quickly sit up and press the app for the news on the phone. The major headline is 'Congress to vote on wizard's rights bill.' This can't be good. They have refused to talk with us so I am sure we are going to get the short end of the stick with this one. I look at Sara who is reading the headline over my shoulder. She looks concerned.

She looked at me, "go, take care of this." She kisses me, then I get up quickly and throw on some nice clothes. Using my magic, I quickly teleported to Washington D.C. I arrived a few blocks from the Capital Building and quickly rushed towards the building. I find it filled with reporters, protesters, and police.

Yeah, this is going to be a problem. Before anyone has seen me in the area, I teleport myself to doors at the top of the steps. When I appear, there is a huge roar from the crowd of people. Most of it is hateful towards me and those like me.

I push my way through the police guarding the doors. Moving quickly, I ran down the halls till I got to the House Chambers door. It is also guarded by a couple of capital policemen. I teleport onto the other side of the door. I quickly throw up a barrier around the room so no one can get out or in.

Several security officers, after finding their way out of the room blocked turned towards me and demanded that I get down. I roll my eyes at these people, "like those guns can do anything against me. Just sit down, I am not here to hurt anyone. You just so happen to be trying to decide the fate of wizards without consulting any wizards with authority in our world."

"Since you have refused my requests to sit down and discuss this like adults, I am going to force the issue now," I yell out to all those in the room. The Speaker of the House steps up to his spot in front of the room.

"You have no place here trying to intimidate this institution. You will not speak here," the Speaker said. I continued to walk down the aisle towards the front of the House Chamber.

"Sure, whatever you say," I said sarcastically. The congressmen in the room are all trying to get away from me and out the door. "Ladies and Gentlemen, you might as well sit back down because I will speak to this institution and we are all not going anywhere till you hear me out." I look back at them as they all realize that they are stuck in here with me.

"The American people will not tolerate this behavior from you," the congresswoman from Georgia yells at me. I look at her and smile.

"You know, Congresswoman, I have been watching the news since I outed myself to the world four months ago. I sware, if you believe half the stuff, you blurt out, then you should be using your medical benefits to get some psychiatric help. Now for the rest of you please sit," giving them my brightest smile. Slowly they make their way back to their seats.

I clapped my hands loudly, looking excited about what I was doing. "Now, I hope I don't have to do this with the Senate as well. We have loads of cameras up on the observation deck, so everyone can see what is going on outside the Chamber. You are broadcasting live, right?" I asked giving the cameramen a thumbs up. They indicated that they were broadcasting live.

"Just so you all know; this whole thing interrupted my dinner with my family. So, I am a bit hangry, let's try to make this quick. You are planning on voting on a bill about wizards today when you have no idea about wizards. You are just doing a knee-jerk action because you are scared of me, and the power that wizards have. I will tell you what, I will let you ask any questions you have of me, and I will answer them all, truthfully and openly." I said looking out over the chamber. Mr. Speaker, can you do your thing to recognize individuals so we can get through this smoothly? Oh, and like I said I am hungry so I am going to eat something while we talk."

I used my magic to create a table with a chair, on top of the table was covered in various vegetables for me to munch on while we talked. I grab a carrot and start munching on it. Leaning back in the chair, I look out at the congressmen. I can even feel three different magical attacks on my shield coming from in the chamber. I can't tell who it is but I know that they are there.

There is a long hush over the floor as it seems no one wants to be the first to speak. "Look, I get it, you're afraid of magic. How are you going to regulate people who have been hiding in plain sight for hundreds of years, and have powers that you have so little understanding of? Some of these people are heads of business, leaders in their communities, and hold power in the government. So, what do you want from us?" I asked them looking over the floor. I am getting annoyed with the silence, but what can I do?

Finally, someone gets the nerve to speak, "you come in here, threatening us, and you expect us to not take steps to control what you can do?" Some crazy woman from Colorado spoke in an angry tone.

"I didn't threaten you. I think that I am keeping you safe right now. I am sure that what is in that bill is what I think it is. If it were to pass, you, as in all of you, would be less safe. As I said you can't tell who is a wizard and who isn't, this gives them plenty of opportunity to get close to you. I do this, I'll ask a question and if you answer correctly, I will leave right away." I challenge her.

I don't even bother to wait for her to reply before asking, "how many wizards do you think are in this room besides me?"

This causes a still throughout the room. They are arguing back and forth with their neighbors asking how any wizards could be elected. I grab an apple and bite into it, then smile as I see the crazed fear that has seeped into their eyes. "Anyone has an answer to my question?" I asked.

No one says a word, "there are three other wizards in this room besides me that I have felt use magic against my shield. I can only tell that because they used magic while I was in the room. There may be more that I have not felt yet. Think about that for a second, three of your colleagues that you have been working close to for some time now. I am sure that they are not the only ones in congress that are wizards. Hell, the FBI had at least twenty-three wizards in its ranks. So, what are you so afraid of?" I asked.

An older man stands up and yells at me, "we don't want what you did at the Vatican to be done here. We don't want your kind coming here and using your magic to control the people of this country. We are the land of the free and you will not subjugate us to your ungodly ways!"

"Just so you know Michael, an angel, started that fight at the Vatican. If he didn't have a grudge against me because I refused to stay with him, none of this would have happened. As for what is 'godly', what would you know what the Goddess thinks is right and wrong? She is the one who gave me the magic in the first place." I said calmly.

Another older man stands up and yells, "I will not stand by and let you defame the Heavenly Father. We are a Christian nation; we believe that God our Father sent his son to die for our sins. Your demonic words will not influence his true believers."

"Really? A Christian nation? I thought that this was a democratic republic, that allowed people the freedom to believe in whatever religion they wanted. Now, you tell me that the United States is a theocracy? Does the nation agree to that sentiment, that the government of this country dictates that all laws are based on Christian beliefs?" I ponder, playing with the cameras.

"Ok, this is getting off-topic. Let's get back to what I came here for. Why do you fear wizards?" I asked.

"Your powers are unnatural and you are a danger to the people of this country. You do not respect our laws and now we will take steps to keep your kind from using magic to control and corrupt our citizens," an older black man stood up and shouted

"No wizard, not even me can control people's minds. No magic exists that can take free will from a person. You are making things up to stoke fear in your citizens, to justify your actions. If you all would have just asked, I would have sat down with you all and explained how magic works. This seems to be a common theme in this country, something new comes up that you don't understand. You stoke fear in the public so that you can justify making these people less than human and therefore not eligible for the same rights as you," I say in disgust. This is the type of behavior that got Adam and Eve kicked out of the Garden and it makes me so sickened to see.

"You males are all the same, you put others down so that you can make yourself look better and stay in control. You do everything you can to keep anyone from taking what you think is only yours. You especially can't stand to see a woman that sits above you in power. You see me and my power, you feel inadequate and inferior to me and my power, and now you label me a threat. You claim I am working with Lucifer, that I am somehow unnatural and that only you can keep me under control. There is only one that I kowtow to, and that is the Goddess. I don't respect you or your laws because you have done nothing to earn it." I am just so frustrated with these people; I know the rest of the world is now watching this unfold so I have to be careful in what I do.

"You know what, pass whatever fucking law you want. You won't be able to enforce any of it," I say waving my hand over the table I made and causing it to disappear. "How can you support a law and a country that wants to make you the villain?" I ask the wizards in the room before I collapse the barrier and teleport back to my home.

***

They did exactly that, after hours of debate, late into the night, and along party lines, they passed the bill requiring all wizards to register with the government. They also prohibited the use of magic on any human and the use of magic in public. Young wizards are forbidden from going to school with other kids. They took any rights away from wizards in the country's legal system. It was a big mess of a bill.

The Senate also passed the bill with a party-line vote. There is no way the President is going to veto it. He has villainized us from the beginning. I still have no idea how they are going to enforce it. Wizards have been hiding in plain sight for generations.

Republicans start to call out those that voted against the bill, labeling them as wizards or claiming that they are under the influence of wizards. This started a witch hunt through the government to try and find those that sympathized with wizards to be removed from their duties.

I can only watch as the bill passes into law, and the groups go to the streets to find wizards and attack them. I know most of the people who are getting attacked are not going to be wizards. I even saw a report where a man on trial for murder was trying to say he was under the control of a wizard at the time and could not stop himself.

Conservatives from around the world saw what the United States had done and started to try to get the laws changed in their own countries to align with the United States.

I helped Elizabeth and David clear out their house because they couldn't go back there anymore. We popped into the University to find both of their offices completely cleared out. We figured it was the police trying to look for any evidence to use against us. I could tell that they were both upset that they couldn't teach anymore. They both took great pleasure in sharing history with their students.

Wizards hid their magical abilities from everyone, but still tried to go on with their lives. They lived in a constant state of fear, afraid that they would be outed by someone. None registered with the government. The wizards in congress were never found but the hunts continued and every little thing was examined, checking for wizard influence. Not that they had any idea of what to look for.

Winter had gone and we were in mid-spring before I had left the academy and my house. The mood was solemn for everyone at the school. The council was communicating with wizards from all over the world trying to make sure anyone that was outed was able to be moved to a safer location.

The council has finally purchased the land that we needed. They did it through a group of shell companies so that it could not be tracked back to any one individual. The land was up in the Rocky Mountains which offered me plenty of raw material to use for the buildings.

The first thing we did was connect the site to the teleportation network. Next, we did a large dome barrier around the whole site. So far, we have not attracted any attention to our presence. We know that will change once I start to raise the towers. We decided to start building the support buildings first. This way we would not have to leave the site unattended while we were constructing the rest of the buildings. My students were working with the council on creating homes around the compound. I had completed a third of the first tower when news of our activities reached the authorities and news agencies.

This caused a major uproar in the country since we were able to not only purchase the land but we were able to build what was tantamount to a city before anyone noticed. By this time, we had also put up a fence around the whole six-hundred-acre plot of land. That's not a whole lot of land when trying to build a city but we just have to go up instead of out.

The first tower was a white stone with three spires that twisted around with gardens connecting the towers every ten floors. I ended up raising the first tower to one hundred and fifty stories.

After I had finished the first tower, I was about to start the second when an explosion occurred at the barrier near the first tower. This caused a lot of panic among the people on the ground as we did not know what had caused the explosion. I am looking around outside the area when I see a missile coming through the clouds. We watch it quickly shoot down towards the city only to be stopped by the barrier again.

I have to put more magic into the barrier as it is weakening under the two massive explosions. Two more missiles came streaking down towards us, I tried to get them to veer off but they corrected and hit the target. The barrier held to the force of the explosions. I could not believe my eyes at the power of these missiles that they are sending at the barrier. Here comes another round of missiles inbound. I think quickly and the only thing I can do is teleport the missiles to another location so I open a portal to right next to the Statue of Liberty, but then they hit the water.

The missiles go through the portals missing us. I have no idea what damage they have caused on the other side of the portal. I am ready to open another portal if I see any missiles coming our way. A few minutes pass and nothing else comes at us. I am still a little nervous about what might happen if they decide to use bigger weapons on us. I take a deep breath and I hear people coming out to see if it was safe. I am going to have to rest up before I can start on the second tower.

I hope my teleporting the missiles away will be enough of a warning for the government. I would not want to have this happen while I was not here. I am going to have to create something to strengthen the barrier, while I have been away.

When I get back to my barracks room, I wait for Charlene to get done with her work. During that time, I turned on the news to see what was being said about the missile strikes. It turns out that I made the missiles appear to be close to Liberty Island. The explosions damaged the foundation of the statue, and cracks formed on the pedestal. The reports fail to mention where the missiles originated from nor do they discuss the attack on our city.

Of course, they won't say anything about what happened here. The government has cordoned off the area surrounding our land. The military was trying to test our defenses and see how we would react to an attack. The only thing I am concerned about is how far they will push it. I don't think that my barrier is strong enough to stop a nuclear missile. I hope that they do not decide to launch one at us. If they do, I don't know how I will react to that attack.

I am lucky the wizards here were satisfied with the last two missiles being teleported to Liberty Island. If I failed to protect them or retaliate against them, then I would not have any credibility with the wizards. I remain in good standing with them because I have not bowed down to the government and provided a place where they will be protected.

Charlene gets back to the room late into the night. She has been in charge of creating an underground city for us to retreat to if things get worse than they are currently. We share a meal before we go to bed together.

The next day, I finish the first tower by topping it with a giant blue icosahedron crystal that will use the sun to create electricity for the city. The crystal will be seen as a beacon to the world. Once this city is finished, I will finally talk with the outside world, but for now, it is radio silence with those outside the wizarding community.

The second tower is the same as the first but instead of being topped with a blue crystal, it is topped with an amber crystal that will be used to generate power for the shield. The massive crystal boosts the power of the shield tenfold greater than I could accomplish myself just due to its sheer size.

Once both towers were finished, I brought the young wizard who designed the towers so that he could be there for the dedication and naming of the towers. He was a seventeen-year-old mixed-race youth that the vision to incorporate the gardens along with the towers to bring a feeling of nature to the city.

I addressed those who helped build the city, as we gathered at the foot of tower one. We also had the event live-streamed so the whole world could see the accomplishment. "Everyone, I want to thank you for coming. I want to welcome you all to the new symbol of the wizarding community. I have with me the bright young wizard who helped come up with the design of the towers. I only require that all those that entered their design were to design two towers that symbolize unity. The council picked this young wizard's design for the towers, I would like to introduce Bryce Pierce."

After the applause died down, "It is my honor to name tower one 'Pierce Tower' so that he will always be remembered for his vision." I remove a cloth covering a plaque that contained his name and the date of dedication. He was beaming from ear to ear as he looked up at his vision made real. There was a lot of applause from those present, and everyone was smiling and happy about this new chapter in our wizarding community.

***

I had an area that was reserved for my garden. I can't go anywhere without making this symbol of Eden. It truly keeps my hope alive. I need that hope even more now, the darkness closes in on my soul. The hate I see in this world sickens me. The murders, rapes, and assaults that happen every day turn my stomach. How could a civilization ever get to this point where these crimes are commonplace?

I pour all my hope and love into my garden creating a paradise. I stand in the middle of the garden and breathe in the beautiful scent of flowers and take in the beauty of the plants and trees that now grow here. I pray to mother to bless my garden, so that all that enter will find a place of beauty, and leave their troubles behind.

I walk in the garden and think about my life and those that have supported me throughout my many years on Earth. I get distracted when I hear feet stomping through the leaves and Sara giving little squeals of surprise as she tries to work her way through the garden to get to me. Charlene is softly chuckling at Sara's struggles to get through the garden.

Sara finally sees me, "would it kill you to put some walking paths in here? This garden is so thick that it's hard to get around."

I smiled at her, "I will put them in especially for you." I pick her up and spin her around in a circle. "How do you like our new city? I'll let you pick out which place will be ours since you didn't have much input into our last place." I promised her. The insides of the apartments are completely bare so we can design the rooms however we want. I wanted to give the residents the ability to create their homes to their liking.

"The council has already claimed their homes at the top of Pierce tower so we can choose any home other than those," I tell her as I teleport us out of the garden. I will make those paths for Sara tomorrow. The rest of the day will be all about making a dream home for Sara.

Charlene pleads with Sara, "Can we have a hearth put into our home, please." I don't think I have ever heard her use the word please before. It was something that proved that Charlene considered Sara's opinion to be as important as mine.

"I only care about having a large bed for us," I added to the conversation.

"That's a given," Sara exclaimed rolling her eyes.

"Ok, how about a bath that can fit all of it together, kind of like our hot spring," I said in return

Sara closes her eyes imagining a huge tube, and a huge smile fills her face. "Absolutely yes, the big tub that we could all lay down in." Her eyes are lighting up at the thought of all the special touches she wants to add.

As we get closer to the towers, Sara requests we go to tower two and have a place that faces east to catch the sunrise. This idea brings me so much pleasure not only because Sara is excited but I also like to see the sun rise over the flatlands at the base of the mountains. When we get to the top floor, we choose the proper spire that faces east.

Before we go into the apartment, I touch the plaque that is next to the door and engrave our names onto it. It is now ours and anyone that comes up here will know that it is just for us. We walked into the apartment and found a huge open space with ceilings high enough to add another floor in here. I made these top apartments especially nice because I was pretty sure that Sara was going to choose one. On the wall hanging next to the door was a crystal tablet.

I handed the tablet to Sara, "this will allow you the ability to create this home the way that you want."

"Seriously, you want me to design our home? What if you do not like it?" Sara looks at us all nervously.

"Ok let us work together, to create a home that we can all love," I told her.

"How about we cover the outside wall there with all windows, that way no matter where we are we can see out over the land." She said moving her finger over the tablet caused the wall to shift from floor to ceiling with nothing but windows. We did end up removing some of the windows for Charlene's hearth that was centered in the wall. We created a loft space for our bed so that we could look out the windows while we were in bed.

We took the idea of an open concept to the extreme and didn't build any walls to divide up the home besides the toilet. We had the biggest tub we could think of and a water feature that caused the water to fall into the tub creating a shower and circulating the water in our bath. The kitchen was very modern with everything we would ever need to make food.

I figure that Charlene will still want to cook on the hearth occasionally but this will offer us more freedom if Charlene and I ever learn how to use them. Having this home for all of us raised my mood considerably. I do love being with these two women.

The city started to fill up with wizards, some non-wizards come with them as family members. We have to start organizing the city so that we can offer support to all those that we have here.

A group of earth wizards, who have specialized in agriculture, are creating an area where we can plant crops to help feed the city. Luckily using hydroponics made these farms much smaller and fit in only a few warehouses. Meat is something we will have to bring in from outside. We don't have room to keep livestock within the city limits.

Magic does make things easier but we still need plants and animals to eat. No one has the power to use magic to make food for everyone. It also gives people a purpose and a reason to work together. We only have a small portion of the wizard community here. There is still a large faction that supports the original council member's rules.

They made one move against me already and I am expecting them to try again. The current council has created administrators to run the city and ensure residence safety. They also created a police force to keep the peace. I know that not everyone that came here is supportive of the current council. The police have to make sure no one causes trouble for the city.

Several restaurants have already opened up and they seem to be doing well. We currently work off a barter system here so that lack of money is not an issue for some residents who lost everything when they were forced to move here. We don't want this place to feel like a prison camp, where the governments sent all of us that were undesirable too.

After a support structure was in place and we could prove this was a safe place for those that lived here, Vincent agreed to the decision to move the school here. This allowed other families to be close to their children. It also cut on the need for dorms for the students as we had plenty of space for them here in the towers or other family dwellings. Only a small portion of the residents chose to live in the towers. Most chose to use the other residential options we had available.

The towers have mainly been used as community centers. The addition of the school made the city feel more like a community. We did have to expand the classes to accommodate students of all ages now.

I have gone back to live-streaming, talking about what we have accomplished and giving the world a look at what wizards is like. I wanted to show the world that we are people just like them and not a bunch of power-hungry people. This type of thing needs to get out there so that people can see we are not the big bad enemy.

The American law enforcement agencies have worked to make it hard for those of us who have been identified as wizards to move around freely outside of our little city. It is becoming harder and harder to get away from them when we are out in major cities. The politicians have been working overtime trying to contain the wizard threat as they call it.

The media is all over the place when it comes to dealing with us. Some demand we help to keep the country safe while saying we are too dangerous to have around the rest of the population. They just want a weapon they can throw at their perceived threats. Of course, our problems are not limited to the United States, China has been making people disappear as well. They pull anyone suspected of being a wizard off the streets to never be heard from again. Europe has a lot of the same issues as the United States with us being the most urgent threat. We can't even talk with the public without anyone trying to make us into villains.

Our power is not something that the world seems to want to accept. I fear that if I even try to talk to world leaders it will cause more grief than good. We are not populous enough to force our acceptance into the world. I could fight countries and turn them to ruin with my power but all that would do is cause those that do not have magic to fear us even more.

I have attorneys on the outside that are working on getting the regulations against us appealed but it's a slow process. It would probably take three years just to get up to the Supreme Court and even then, who knows how they will vote. Luckily though social media companies have not banned us. I think that they are needed for the views and revenue that we bring in with every post that I make. Greed is a saving grace for us.

With all the trouble that I am having to deal with, it is nice that I can enjoy my home life with my two lovelies. They both give me the drive to keep up my fight to turn this all around. I have to admit it is so refreshing that we can be alone in our homes and walk around naked without the worry that no one can see us. We spent many days lying naked with the sun shining down on us keeping us warm. It is very relaxing and it takes our minds off the worries of the world around us.

Sara has introduced us to several new toys that we now enjoy. I must admit, for a country that is so prudish, they have some great ideas for different toys. I was skeptical at first but I have never been so happy to be proven wrong. Nor have I ever been so thoroughly satisfied after a night of unbridled fun.

I look out over the world below me. I see the beauty and what is wrong with this world. Eutopia does not exist in this world yet. Even my little city has its share of problems. That is to be expected, I guess. It was always a long shot that they would accept me or the wizards. They are constantly being fed doses of fear by the media daily. They don't know how to react to something this drastic with anything but fear. The fear doesn't even have to be of something real, they are just told they need to be afraid of something different.

How do you fight fear? They say you are supposed to confront fear head-on. They have let their fear of the existence of magic completely disable their ability to act rationally. They saw themselves as the apex of evolution and power but now they had to face the reality that everything they thought they knew was a lie.

Sara came up behind me and put her arm around my waist, breaking me from my brooding thoughts. I look at her, "how do I get the word out that we are not the enemy?" I know that we are all wondering the same thing.

"I wish I knew my love, then maybe we could live our lives in peace rather that all this constant fear around us." She replies to me laying her head on my shoulder.

An idea pops into my head, "have you ever been to the Vatican?"

Sara looks at me confused and unsure of what I am thinking right now. "No, I haven't. Why?" she asked, eyes wide with a scared look.

"I think we need to back to the Vatican and have a nice little talk with the clergy," I said nodding my head as decided that this might be a good idea.

"Yeah, we should do that. We have a nice talk with the clergy in the open so everyone can see us. That way it's not like we are trying to hide anything. Go put on something nice and I will get Charlene." I said to Sara, and I gave her a quick kiss on her cheek.

"You know Lilith, you are a little crazy sometimes," she said to me as she walked away shaking her ass as she went. Goddess what an ass that is, it makes my insides melt.

I shake my head so I can take my focus off the perfect ass that is just begging me to lick. I head over to Elizabeth's apartment where Charlene is visiting with them. I walk over to Charlene and wrap my arm around her shoulder. I whisper in her ear, "Sara is going to get such a big spanking once we get back from the Vatican."

"What are we going to do at the Vatican?" she asked me as I pulled her closer to me.

"We are going to talk to the clergy, so we can establish some type of forum to end this constant fighting," I say to her as I kiss her on her cheek.

"We are going to show the world that we have nothing against any religion, and try to mend some bridges," I told her but I think she is a little skeptical that it will help. She comes with me anyway. I love the support I get from my family.

"Let me say goodbye to Elizabeth and then we can go," she says to me as she walks away from me. She shortly comes back and tells me she is ready to go. We pop back to grab Sara and head out.

***

We teleport into the courtyard of the Vatican; I immediately make a table for us to sit down at. I figure it is better to be in the open where everyone can see us so that it can't be said we are hiding anything. The three of us sit down at the table.

The guards finally got to us, they recognized me and Charlene. Pointing their weapons at us, they asked what we were doing here. I turn to the guard asking, "May we please speak to a senior member of the clergy? We just wish to talk, we set up out here in the open so that we will be in full view of the public while we talk."

He uses a radio to relay our request to whomever he needs to. We wait patiently for a response. After some time, the guards move apart to make way for five priests in red hats to come toward us. I immediately created five chairs on the other side of the table for them to join us. They introduce themselves as cardinals and that they report to the pope himself.

I smile and offer them a seat. I introduce Charlene and Sara to them. My first remark to them was, "We are not here to cause trouble, nor are we here to change your doctrine. Our sole purpose is to discuss the future of how we can all live together without all this hate. I understand you have some reservations about us since our first introduction was extremely violent and a major shock to what everyone thought they knew."

"I am not going to ask who knew about the wizard priests that were being employed by the Vatican. That kind of thing is not important to me right now. If fact a commend you all for realizing their benefits. I also want to make clear that there are two factions of demons in this world, there are the demons who supported Lucifer's campaign against Heaven and there are those like Charlene here who refused to support him. We did not support Heaven's angels either. This war was between Lucifer and the other angels." I inform them.

"Finally, before we continue, Sara here is no different than the wizards that you have within the Vatican. She has powers that a large percentage of the world does not possess, but she is by no means using that power against other people. The wizards have hidden their existence from the world for what I think is a good reason for a long time. We all knew that when we came out into the world, there would be major problems in this world. This is the subject we would like to discuss with you today." I finished my opening statement.

The cardinals conferred with themselves for a few moments. One took the lead after they had come to a consensus. He raised a question to us, "Lilith, we would like to hear what your ultimate plan is?"

"My ultimate plan is simple; to help get humans into a place where they are worthy to return to Eden. We were all meant to live in Eden, till Adam made a bad decision, and went against the Goddess' laws. That is what I have always wanted to do, but I also want to keep my family safe and be happy with them." I tell them with confidence.

"Pardon us if we do not fully believe that. We have so little information about you and your history to confirm this. But if this is what you are working for then it is not so different than our goal. Though we are trying to spread the word of God so that men can be saved and can join him in Heaven. What you have shared does go against the Catholic church's teachings, but then most of the old stories could have changed. You state that you know nothing about Jesus or his teachings?" he asked us.

"Sara has no information for you. As far as Charlene and I are concerned, we were not around to know of any of these stories to either confirm or deny them. We cannot offer you any assistance in this area. I have to go through some of the Old Testament and I can tell you that there was not a world flood during any time of history like what was described when talking about Noah." I replied to them.

"The only thing that I can tell you with certainty is that Adam was responsible for getting us kicked out of Eden. I can also tell you with absolute certainty, that your God is a Goddess. She is the mother of us all. I cannot tell you how that fact became changed into what it is today. My guess is the misogynistic men of the time changed it to give them more power over women. But your guess is truly as good as mine when it comes to that. In the end, it doesn't matter if you worship her as male or female." I continued with my explanation.

"Since your arrival here, and the subsequent events with Michael and Lucifer, it has caused us to look deeper into our doctrine. We did not know how to react to the actions of the three of you. We also were quite disturbed that a demon was buried under our church. We have looked through our records and could not find any reference to how Charlene was buried next to our St. Peter. If I had to guess, I would say that the pope of the time destroyed all records of her to protect the church. You have seen what happens when people have found out about the existence of demons." He answered with an honest face. I could not see any deception in his words or his eyes.

Charlene speaks up for the first time, "my daughter wished to apologize to you for the damage to your church when she rescued me." I gave her hand a squeeze and a smile as she offered her condolences.

"I, too, wish to apologize for the damage my fight with Michael caused to your property. For my part, I held great anger for Michael for what he did to me and I let my rage blind me. I was consciously trying to avoid any casualties as we fought. I can put your structures back together again, but I can't restore the painting." I said looking at the scaffolding around the church.

"We thank you for your apology, but we wish to let the artisan restore our church. As to your original reason for visiting, how do you think we can help you? We have no control over the governments in the world. There is little more we could do to stop the conflicts rising in the world. We have preached for peace for many years." He asked me.

"Honestly, I don't know how you can help me. I have tried talking to the news and politicians, but none of that has gotten me anywhere. We just want world leaders to come and talk so we can come to some kind of agreement. I was hoping that the world would see us talking and be more inclined to talk." I replied honestly and with a hint of frustration in my voice.

"I believe that many countries will refuse to talk to you now that you have come to see us in this capacity. It will give the illusion that you are supportive of our religious beliefs or in some way working with us to reach some goal that will go against their religious beliefs." He looked at me and I could see that he was concerned about how this would look to the world.

"I am guessing you are referring to certain middle east countries," I asked where he returned a nod. Fuck, the last thing I wanted was to be seen as supporting one religion over another. I didn't see that this would be a problem.

"I guess that means I will have to visit some Muslim holy sites to be seen as willing to talk with them, then go to Israel to talk to Jewish leaders." He gave me a nod and a smile.

"What we can do here is report on this visit to the news so that people can see that you are willing to talk with them. I would normally bless you for a safe journey, but I have a feeling you would not appreciate that. We would like you to know that we support the peaceful coexistence of all people. We do hope that you can find a peaceful way to resolve this issue." He finished telling me before the five of them got up and left back towards the church.

We sat there for a few minutes in silence, the guards left us alone. I didn't know what to say or what to do next. Sara interrupted my thoughts, "let us go home and think about what was said today and what we can do. We can discuss this over a bath. After we figure out what we are going to do, then we can talk to the council." I nodded to her and we stood up. I made the table and chairs disappear and then we teleported out.

When we arrived home, we went to relax. Sara's idea of a bath was just what I needed to relax. The stress of all the failures to get people to listen to me or to even talk. We turned up the heat on the water allowing it to relax my muscles. I thought I was plenty relaxed till I started feeling multiple hands rubbing my body. The feeling of both of my lovers caressing my body, is making me melt under their hands.

They place kisses all over my body, making my body tingle. I take my hands and find each of their cores and start to slowly slide my fingers up into them. We splashed around in the tub pleasing each other and building up to a galactic climax that had all of us screaming. When we finished and got dried off, we headed to our bed to play some more. I remembered my promise to Charlene before we left, and had to give Sara's perfect little ass a nice good spank for teasing me earlier.

Sara skipped up the stairs squealing as I gave her a couple of good smacks on her ass. Charlene and I ran up after her, as she still shook her ass at us. I thought to myself 'oh how I am going to devour that ass tonight. Sara and I fell to the bed and I started to lick and kiss the red marks my hands left on her ass. We wrestled around on the bed for a good minute kissing and caressing each other's bodies.

I felt a smack on my ass and then heard Sara yelp as her ass was smacked. Charlene looked down at us and smiled wickedly, my eyes grew big as I knew she was up to something. When I looked down at her body, I saw she had a strapon already attached. Charlene's commanding voice brings us to attention, "get down on your knees both of you." Sara quickly was on all fours bent over with her ass high in the air, in front of Charlene. I quickly moved over so that my ass was right next to Sara's.

Charlene smacked both of our asses causing us to moan together. I looked over my shoulder to see Charlene lining up behind Sara, and I felt the tickle of her tail between my folds. I just love that tail inside me. She enters both of us. Charlene speaks to me in a sweet voice, "Lilith, my love, it has been so long since I have given you, my essence. I cannot wait any longer to be one with you." Those words made me melt with desire. She hasn't spoken to me in a couple of millennia.

That sensation is quickly taken over by the hard thrusts from Charlene, pushing me deeper into the bed. Sara and I were panting with each thrust from Charlene. The two were pushed deep into the bed. I grabbed Sara's hand and squeezed it tight as I was building up. Charlene's hand smacked my ass and I moaned into the covers. It's been so long since she has taken me like this.

My body was tingling and it felt like electricity was running through my veins. A primal scream erupted from my throat and I let myself be taken over by the climax. I couldn't hear anything that was going on around me. The moment my body let go, I felt Charlene's essence being released into me. My pleasure caused my legs to go limp as I collapsed onto the bed. My body was convulsing as I rode through my climax. The nerves in my body were overloaded, sending massive amounts of sensory information into my brain. The feeling of the blanket on my skin was almost enough to make me climax again.

The touch of my lovers hands on my body made me feel so warm as they held me till I could come down from the high. Tears started falling from my eyes as the endorphins started to subside from my system. I was beyond happy at this moment, the love and passion of my lovers were indescribable.

When I was able to focus on what was going on around me, I could see Sara looking completely satisfied. She enjoyed how Charlene took her. Charlene looked so proud of herself as she looked at the two of us coming down from the most amazing climax I had ever experienced.

"Charlene, what does it mean to put your essence into someone? Why haven't you done it to me yet?" Sara asked as she lay next to me stroking my hair.

"My darling Sara, when I put my essence into you it's like I'm giving you my seed to grow inside you. It doesn't always work. The reason I have not done it to you yet is that we have not discussed this yet. I will not force this on you. I only did this to Lilith because she has told me before that I can do that with her anytime, I need to. She knows exactly what to expect from this." Charlene explains to her.

"That's right Sara, this is something I have shared many times with Charlene and we were giving you some time before we brought this up with you. We thought you would not be ready to do this yet," I say to Sara.

"That is not something I was planning on doing yet with you. I would like to someday though," Sara says as she leans into me and kisses my neck.

"It's ok Sara, we understand and there is no rush. It was just that Lilith already consented for me to do this with her." Charlene says to Sara as she leans over me and kisses her on the cheek.

We all lay there on the bed looking out at the sky watching the evening come in. We had to then get up to eat a little dinner before it got too late. As we are at the table, "would I also have a succubus if you were to put your essence into me?" Sara asked, still thinking about what we had told her.

"Not necessarily Sara, for me I don't have eggs as you do so when Charlene puts her essence into me, her DNA ends up being dominant. With you, since you have eggs, if Charlene were to put her essence into you at the appropriate time, the child would be like whoever's DNA ended up more dominant, like James." I explained to her.

"No matter what your child would be like, we would love it with all our hearts. So do not fear Sara. We will be proper mothers to any child we have together. I love you, Sara." Charlene says as she reaches out and grasps her hand.

"What are we going to do next?" Sara asked us.

I think about that for a moment, what would be our next step? Our meeting at the Vatican had gone better than I had thought it would. I wouldn't say that we had any actual breakthroughs but we didn't end in an argument or anger. It was a very civil conversation, but it still felt like they were still not fully convinced of our actions.

It might do us some good to put that information out to the world. The question was, how would we do that? I am not sure using the news is going to be a good idea. Every time we did go on the news, it turned against us. I don't want this to happen again, but I feel like I have no other choice. The internet might be an option but then the spread is limited. It is completely frustrating that I can't seem to make any progress on this.

The only thing I seem to have done is create more divisiveness among the people of the world. What can be done to bring this world out of its downward spiral? It is honestly something one person can solve. I have to remind myself; I am not the savior. I am not here to rule and pass judgment on the people of this world.

"Instead of trying to get the world to come around to my way of thinking, I am going to actively protect the wizard community. I will also make sure that the council does its job in ruling over the wizarding community. It's time that I stop trying to take everything on my shoulders." I say with conviction in my voice.

With my mind made up, I feel a weight lift off of me. I will put this new resolve out to people and they will have to live with it. I will hope for a press briefing tomorrow out in front of the gates to the city. I send out a message to the press and the council, and I get my mind back on my two lovelies.

I spent the rest of the night pleasing my wives and spending time in their arms. When I fell asleep, I was completely satisfied and relaxed. This made the tension I was feeling fade away earlier.

The next day I briefed the council about what I was going to say to the press. I was not going to try to get on the good side of the people anymore. I would do what was needed to protect my people, which I guess is what every country tells its people. I will leave all the governance up to them.

I got ready to leave the gate for the city for the press briefing. I see lots of military presence standing holding their weapons on me. I guess they were just waiting for an excuse to start shooting. I wasn't planning on using any magic anyway. Sara and Charlene stood at the gate on the other side of the shield so they would be safe.

"Thank you all for coming, this will be the last time I call a press briefing like this. I've come to a realization that I am talking to a blank wall when I deal with the government. You all tried to make me into something I am not. I will no longer work with any government anymore, my role in the wizard community will be to protect the wizards. The wizards will be governed by the council and all talks will have to go through them."

"I tried to allow you the opportunity to talk with me and try to come to some understanding. Your government doesn't like me because they do not have the power to subjugate me. I will not be subjugated by anyone. I will continue to live my life that makes me happy. I have let you all bring me down for long enough. Your petty problems with the fact that magic exists are not important to me. Your actions and words that you have used against me have driven any goodwill that I had, away."

"I stand here in front of the city we created on the land we purchased and this will be a safe place for wizards, and their families, who abide by the law of the council. At some point, we may allow visitors to come and see what we have created. You may see me out and around but I will not be there to work on any deals with the governments."

"Religious organizations, I won't try to influence your beliefs with the truth. If you all want to have a serious discussion with me as I had with the Vatican yesterday, then please feel free to contact me. If you are just going to demonize me then I won't waste my time with you. Your thoughts about my choice of mates are none of your concern. My mates and I are happy and that's all that matters to me. Just remember this, when you die, you will have to face the Goddess and she will be the one judging how well you lived your life. I won't waste my time judging you."

"I will finish up by saying, that I wish you could see the way to be allowed back into Eden, but I have plenty of time to wait until either you are ready or dead. You are so busy starting wars because you don't want to face others who think differently than you do. This whole world lacks empathy. I feel sorry for you and your children because you can't even see what is right in front of yourselves."

"The reason why I have no respect for your governments is that they are so corrupted. How can any of you feel pride in yourselves, when your leaders are doing everything, they tell you not to do? So, this is me saying goodbye and maybe in a few more generations you all will be ready to be decent humans."

With that I turned around and walked back into the city, ignoring all the questions and insults that were being hurled my way. I figured that this would make the majority of people mad at me, maybe they can come together with their hate for me and learn how to be better to each other. Either way, I was washing my hands of the whole thing. I will focus on making things better in my little corner of the world.

Author’s note: TRIGGER WARNING. This chapter contains a description of abuse and sex trafficking. Also, this is the final chapter of the first book of Lilith. I have more planned but I will have to wait a bit to get the outline done on it before I start writing. I am grateful to all of you who have traveled through the adventures of Lilith.
***
The only light in the room came from the TV showing the speech given by Lilith as she wrote off the world from being saved at this time. The moaning of pain in the background filtered softly into the room. With his red eyes glued to the TV, Kar'tar was unable to move. Here was the holy grail that he needed to be able to rule over the world. Lilith and Charlene were the most powerful creatures in the world. He knew that their weak point would be their children.

"Tra’tha, get in here. We need to talk about how we can gain more power in this world." Kar'tar yelled to get her attention.

Tra'tha opened the door and stepped inside the room. She wore sheer pants that covered nothing and she was completely topless. Her black hair disappeared in the room due to the lack of light. Her dark red horns circled her head closely, looking like they were stained with blood. She sees what Kar'tar is watching on the TV. There standing in front of a city gate was her mother, Lilith. Behind her, was Shar'li and another woman she did not recognize.

"Mother is back," she blurted out. Her eyes were wide with surprise and shock. "This is bad, she will come for my sisters." She looks over at Kar'tar who is a handsome incubus demon. His red eyes match the horns that rise from his forehead.

"She has also reconnected with our wayward sister, Shri'la. We need to get them under my control so that we can take over this world. No one will stop us with them on my side. We just need to get them close so that I can enslave them." Kar'tar said in a low menacing voice.

"They are both so powerful, do you think you can enslave them both? Remember that Lilith is more powerful than Shar'li, and she was the queen of the succubus." She said with a bit of trepidation in her voice.

With a wave of his hand, hellfire erupts from his fingers, slamming into Tra'tha, causing her to fly into the wall and writhe in pain. She screamed in agony as her body slowly healed itself. "You forget yourself, Tra'tha. I am the one who made you queen. Do you doubt my power? I should chain you to the mating table and let our customers have their way with you like your weak sisters." He growled in a dark voice.

"I am sorry my king, I did not mean to doubt your strength. Please forgive me," she pleads with him on her knees.

"If you had not given me my sons, I would throw you into the dungeons with your sisters. Maybe a week with the slave collar on will teach you not to doubt me again," he yells at her. He then gives her a strong backhand to her face.

Tra'tha cries out in pain as she lay naked on the floor, blood seeping out from a cut on her face. Her body is still healing from the burns. Kar'tar sneers at her, "Mu'thar, come take your mother back to her room. She is to stay there till I say otherwise. Then come back here I have a job for you." Kar'tar yells out the door as he leaves. His face twisted with disgust and rage at Tra'tha's comments.

How dare she question me; I am the one who made her queen. I was the one who protected her and her ungrateful sisters. Since they had two mothers, it's no wonder that they are so weak and useless, just like the daughters she plagued me with. That lowly spawn is only good for pleasing men. If they couldn't provide an inflow of money from the men who come to sample their bodies, I would have killed them a long time ago.

I am so glad that my sons are powerful as I am. They make a good army for me. As soon as I have Shri'la back and Shar'li and Lilith under my control they will provide me with enough power to claim my rightful place as the King of this planet. I might just have to throw Tra'tha into the slave pits and make Shar'li my queen. We will create such great heirs. When Lilith is not out fighting for me, I will through her into the slave pits. Men will be lining up to use that human woman.

I know she will be easy to break and bend to my will. The humans broke her easily enough and since I have her daughters, she will do anything I command. My kingdom will rival the power of Hell's.

My throne room is an open area with statues of women in agony. The throne was a gold-plated high-back chair that sat on top of a raised platform. I like to look down on those that I own. I sit upon my throne and look over the latest group of girls that my sons have brought in to be sold out to the highest bidder. There are no girls here that pique my interest so I will put them all on the market. "Take them to the dungeon so that they can be trained on how to act for men," I say to my guards. They will all be broken shells of their former selves in a week.

Mu'thar walks into the room and takes his seat at my feet. "Mu'thar, I am sending you out into the world to get me some information. I have found where Shar'li is. She needs to be brought back here so that I can punish her for leaving and out her back to work. I also need to know more about Lilith and Shar'li, and what is the best way to get to them. They will make perfect additions to our slave girls. Don't underestimate Lilith or Shar'li, they are much older than any of us. Soon enough though I will bring them to kneel before us so that we can all teach them their place." Kar'tal said with a massive smile on his face.

"Yes, my king, it will be done. Very soon all three shall kneel before your might, and beg to please you." Mu'thar said with a smile as he bowed before he turned to leave.

Yes, I can't wait to sample them. Maybe I will keep Lilith and Shar'li for myself. I would so enjoy having them kneel at my feet ready to serve my every desire. Get ready Lilith and Shar'li I am coming for you, and I will make you mine.